John and Marlena were upstairs in their penthouse getting ready, at least attempting to since they would distract each other once in a while. They were suppost to have arrived at Kate and Romans 15 minutes ago, and they would have made it to, if John hadn’t insisted that they shower together. As Marlena bent to put on her heals, John couldn’t help stare at her ass, and the more he stared the more he wanted to touch, and that’s exactly what he did, he walked up behind her and cupped her ass cheek in his hand. Marlena gasped and the shock but loved that he did what he did, it made her feel good about herself that after all the years they have been together he’s still wanted her in every sense on the word.
“Sailor if you don’t stop that, we’re never going to make to Roman and Kate’s” Marlena said as she stood. When she was fully standing he moved his hand from her ass and wrapped his arms around her waist.
He replied “ Fine by me”, as he finished what he was saying his face disappeared into the nape of her neck, shivers instantly shook down her spine.
“John we should be going” she struggle to control herself since she promised Roman and Kate that they would be there… and plus she had some news that she wanted to tell everyone.
Marlena turned in Johns arms and put her arms around his neck, “ John I would absolutely love to finish this but we cant,” and before he could say anything back she finished with “but I promise you this when we get back we will make love over and over again, because John Black you are irresistible”
She made her point by kissing him passionately before unwrapping both her hands from his neck and his arms from her waist, and walked out the door and down the penthouse stairs.
“coming Sailor?” she called from the bottom of the stairs. John still shocked with what she had jut done to him, he could feel himself becoming hard from her little tease.
“Yeah coming Doc” he called going to her.
They were in the car, driving to the Brady’s, in silence him just wanting dinner to be over already so he could get her into his bed and have his way with her, and she was thinking of his reaction to her news. Not being able to take the silence anymore she turned on the radio and behold the song that was playing was their favorite “enchanted melody” and smiles instantly came to there faces and he reached out his hand to her and she gladly accepted it.
When they pulled in the drive way John didn’t turn off the car till the song was done and the two lovers kissed for the remainder of the song followed by a series of “I love yous” . tears were falling and one last peck on the lips and John got out and went to the other side of the car to help her out. He reached for her door and opened it she wiped the last of her tears and accepted his hand again to walk up to the door.
They reached the door still linked hand and hand and when she reached to ring the door bell John wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and put his face in her neck. As she was starting to get affected by his hot breathe on her neck and ear they were brought back to reality when Roman answered the door.
“Well its about time you two showed up” Roman joked, “come in, come in” he suggested. John and Marlena had gotten used to walking in sync as they walked with John still attached around her waist.
“ Well finally” Kate laughed “we were beginning to worry” , “but when aren’t you too late” Roman added. “Hey were not always late… are we? Marlena asked kind of embarrassed. “ Aw well if we are its your falt sailor” Marlena said rubbing his arm around her waist.
“Well would you two love birds like a drink?” asked Roman “scotch on the rocks” John asked “not a problem… and you Marlena?” asked Kate, “um, just a glass of water thanks” not wanting to give to much of her secret away just yet. “Just water?” they all asked in concern knowing she would have wine she covered by saying “I just don’t feel much like drinking tonight,” knowing they didn’t buy what she had told them she asked before anyone could question her, “Is everyone hear yet?” Roman still caught of guard by her stuttered “Y…eah they’re all in the dinning room,” “Great” Marlena said “I would love to see the children” “Ok you two go into the dinning room with everyone and Roman and I’ll be in with your drinks in a little bit” Kate instructed. With that Marlena grabbed Johns hand and walked into the dinning room to greet everyone, the men (Jack, Abe, Brady, Shawn. D, Shawn, Bo, Mickey, and Lukas) were all standing to the side talking about sports and cases and of course there beautiful wives and children, and the woman ( Alice, Caroline, Maggie, Lexie, Belle, Chloe, Jennifer, Hope, and Sami), were all sitting at the table mingling, until John and Marlena walked in Sami, Belle, and Brady instantly walked to the couple and exchanged hugs and kisses, then John and Marlena turned to each other hugged and kissed and parted even though they would have rather stayed in a lovers embrace but they would meet again when dinner was served. “come on mom” Sami and Belle both said “we all want to talk to you”, and Brady said the same to his dad, “I guess I’ll hold you in a bit” John chuckled “ cant wait” Marlena said with all the seriousness that was humanly possible, “I hope Shawn are like you two one day” Belle said enviously “ you will” Marlena with confidence never taking her eyes off her spouses. Sami added “I hope the same for Lukas and I”, “ Brady knew that he and Chloe already were so he didn’t say anything. John and Marlena finally departed and John made the effort to stand so he could see Marlena at all times, and she did the same. “So Marlena when were you going to tell us” Alice said bringing Marlena out of the trance John seemed to have her in, “oh.. hmm, Sorry Alice what was that?” Marlena finally said shaking herself back into reality, “When were you going to tell us” Alice repeated, “Alice how do you always know?” Marlena asked stunned “you cant fool me my dear” Alice said so sure of herself. “Tell us what?” all the woman asked beside Lexie since she already knew, “ Well I was going to tell you all tonight, since I just found out this morning myself,” Marlena said stunned that Alice can always tell, “ but I haven’t been feeling well lately,” and before she could finish Sami and Belle interrupted “ o no mom your not sick are you”, “you didn’t let me finish” Marlena replied “ and I went to the Lexie yesterday, and she called me this morning with the wonderful news, John and I are going to have another baby” she finished with happy tears escaping. Belle and Sami instantly ran to their mother and hugged her tight “sh.. sh… John doesn’t know yet, and I want to be the one to tell him” Marlena warned . “It’s kind of funny actually” Alice and Caroline both said, Marlena puzzled to what they said asked “what’s funny?” “ o nothing really its just that John had asked Alice and I to talk you into having another baby” Caroline chimed in, “ He did that?” Marlena looked to John and their eyes locked she smiled her killer smile to him and he blushed a little, “Us too” the rest of the woman said in unison, Marlena pried her eye from his and look at all the girls and tears fell from her eye and down her cheeks, “will you ladies excuse me?” as she got up and pretty much ran to John, she pushed through Abe and Jack, and instantly wrapped her arms around his neck and said “ you are the most incredible man” and kissed him with all the adoration in the world, he kissed her back and then parted his lips from hers long enough to ask “what was that for?… I’m not complaining or anything but wow” she laughed a little “for being you” she replied with another kiss, “I was going to wait and tell you but come with me,” she pulled him across the room to tell him the best news.
As they walked away Roman walked up to the men with Johns drink, “What’s with them two” Roman asked curiously, all the men shook their heads not really knowing what was going on, then all the woman walked up to their husbands/boyfriends, when Abe said “just being John and Marlena, after all the years they still can get enough of one another,” as all the men laughed “plus she about to tell him something he has wanted to hear for quiet sometime” Lexie added, “You mean she’s…” all the men asked because John had mentioned several times that he wanted another baby, pretty much since the day they were married.
“What is it that you want to tell be pretty lady?” John asked eagerly, “we’ll I know what you asked the ladies to talk to me about” she said with a smile, “o you do, do you” he said kind of curious to her reaction but it looked good so far, “and?” he asked, she looked at him coyly and then looked him directly into the eyes and said “and there is nothing that would make me happier than to have another baby with you” his lips curled into the biggest grin “do you mean it?” he asked “absolutely” she said with excitement “but I have something to tell you still” she again stared him right in the eyes, “okay Doc but make it quick cause I’m having trouble holding back on kissing you right now” she laughed a little to what he said and she replied saying “well if you want to kiss me now then your going to want to kiss me even more after what I tell you,” “Doc, what is it?” “John honey… I’m pregnant” as soon as the words left her mouth he wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her neck. She could feel his tears on her neck and she began to cry as well, he lifted his head and whispered in her ear “you have made me the happiest man in the world” she had been caressing the side of his face as he laid his face in her neck, and she tilted his head so she could look him in the eye when she said this “ and you J.B. have made me the happiest most luckiest woman on the face of the world, and it is my great pleasure to have another baby with you,” she could barely manage to speak she was crying so hard but he could understand since he was the same way. “congrats mama” “congrats daddy” they both said followed by a deep sensual kiss.
The rest of the family just watched in aw as the two shared an intimate moment. All the couples were in each others arms whispering sweet nothings into one another’s ears.
The kiss between John and Marlena quickly got heated, and their minds and hands started to roam, they had forgotten where they were and who was all there. “oh Doc I love you so much, I need you so much” “I love you so much, I need you too Sailor”
He then moved his mouth from hers up to her ear and then down her neck and she began to moan “mmm… oh John how I love you so,” becoming more and more distant from where they were, they were so caught up in the moment. The rest began to get uncomfortable, Roman nudged Kate for her to do or say something, not knowing what to do Kate remembered why everyone was there and said “uh hmm… sorry to interrupt but dinner is ready” Marlena’s eyes shot open and tapped John on the back and said “honey we have an audience” as she began to get red in the face with embarrassment and a little from arousal. John slowly raised from his position also beginning to blush from embarrassment “sorry got a little carried away there” they both laughed trying to shake the tension. “understandable and congratulations ” everyone said in unison Marlena had buried her face in Johns chest because she was to embarrassed that she almost made love in front of her family and friends, not to mention her ex-husband and children. So that they didn’t feel too embarrassed Roman said “lets eat” Sami, Belle, Brady all gladly turned around to head to the table considering what they had just witnessed their parents in a rather compermising situation.
Small talk was made between everyone but John and Marlena who were to into each other to notice any one else. John wanted to announce to everyone in the room how much he loved and cherished his beautiful wife so he stood catching Marlena off guard and she noticed what he was about to do as he made a clinking his glass, all eyes were on John as he began to serenade his wife with words of love he began by saying “Friends, family, and my beautiful wife Marlena” tears began to fall from her eyes, “I love you more with every breathe you take, and I just want to thank you for everything you have given me, you have given me so much,” Johns eyes were now fixated on Marlena’s as he continued his serinate to his wife “thank you Marlena for our beautiful children and the one on the way I cant wait meet him/or her, I hope he/she will have your eyes, your smile, your everything, Thank you, thank you, thank you,” he sat as he said thank you and he go quieter as he got closer to her face and when his lips were mere inches from hers he whispered as quietly as he possibly could “thank you so much, I love you” and he kissed her so sweetly. All the woman in the room were sobbing including Marlena. Marlena knew she had to say something back but could think since he had just kissed her the way he did but she stood and said “I also would like to thank you John, for being you, I just love you, you make me complete and thank you for our beautiful Belle and thank you for Brady, and thank you for loving Sami, and Eric as your own” Belle, Brady, and Sami all bowed their heads in embarassment to the coments there parents had just made, then marlena continued eyes not fixated on her husbands “and I just know that this little baby” as she rubbed her stomach “will be the most luckiest baby in the world to have you as a father” and she sat saying thank you as he did just moments ago and went in for a kiss.
The evening was finally coming to an end, but not soon enough for both John and Marlena. She had made the excuse that she was tired and they said their goodbyes and see yous, . With the finale goodbye and congratulations, they were out the door. They walked down the pathway walking as close as physically possible, when they reached the car, John opened the passenger door for her and helped her in the car, he leaned in and kissed her before closing the door and heading to the drivers side. He crawled in and started up the engine before pulling out of the drive way he looked at her and smiled, the smile didn’t go un-noticed by her, and she chuckled out “wh…at” he just turned his head away and started to back out of the drive way.
They had arrived at the penthouse and were heading to the elevator when Marlena felt a pain in her stomach but didn’t think anything of it, “probably just morning sickness” she thought to herself, since it doesn’t always happen in the morning. Even though she was trying to hide the fact that she had been feeling pain John noticed anyway “Marlena, honey are you okay?” he questioned with concern, she loved how connected they were “I’m fine I just need to be close to you” she replied and the pain was gone when he hugged her, “Doc I couldn’t bare it if I lost you” he chocked “And your never going to” she reassured him “Now sailor what do you say we get on that elevator, go up stairs and… well… celebrate” she said seductively and she walked past him up to the elevator putting a little extra swing into her step for his enjoyment, and he did enjoy it as his member came to life. After she pressed the button she turned around towards him and bent her finger to guide him to her, he loved when she acted so freely. He walked up to her and held on to her for dear life, their faces so close and as he was about to go in to kiss her that’s when they heard a “ding” which signaled that the doors had opened, and they both sighed in frustration. “Lets get you, my sexy wife, home,” with that he picked her up and her arm instinctively went around his neck even though he had caught her off guard, and she began to laugh “I may be pregnant John but I can walk, you know,” “yes I know but I just needed to hold you in my arms” he hissed in her ear, when he said that in her ear she melted and was putty in his hands, “Take me home Sailor.” They began to kiss as they made their way home he slid his tongue out to her lips and she graciously opened her mouth to him sucking in his goodness. They heard that pesky “ding” again but this time it meant they were home so he carried her to the door “Aren’t you arms tired?” she asked “Never when I’m holding you” he answered really meaning it she felt wait less in his arms mostly because he loved having her so close to him, “you wont be saying that in a couple of months when I’m to big to even walk” she laughed searching through her purse for the keys “like I said you could never be to heavy for me pretty lady, when I hold you it reminds me of when I would hold Belle and rock her to sleep” he confessed, “you’re such a romantic you know that” still searching for the keys in her purse, “you always know what to say” as she grabbed the keys and reached down to unlock the door. “I still cant believe that in a couple of months there’s going to be a little baby running around here again, it has been TOO long” he exclaimed “I know what you mean” she added, “okay where to Doc?” he asked “upstairs so I can have my way with you” she laughed, “as you wish my dear” and he carried her up the stairs and straight to their bedroom.
When they reached their room he set her down on her feet and he put his hands over her still flat stomach and she put her hands over his hand no words were needed and they slowly leaned into what started out as an innocent kiss, but got demanding and her hands moved from his hands to the buttons on his shirt, she unbuttoned the first couple of buttons, and then slid her hands into his shirt and caressed his rock hard chest, he was still rubbing her belly loving the fact that a life was inside, a life that love created. She had finished un-buttoning his shirt and un-tucked it from his pants, and discarded it onto the floor, she was making small light kisses down his chest and lazy circles with her index finger in the small hairs there. By now his cock was painfully pushing against his pants, she was still working her magic on his chest in between kisses she asked “John…make…love…to me…please” she stopped kissing his chest and slide her hand up to his broad shoulders up to the back of his neck, and enlaced her fingers in his hair at the nape of his neck and pulled his lips to hers. As she pulled his face to hers, he slide his hand up her body brushing lightly past her breast, applying just the right amount of pressure, not enough to break the kiss but enough to excite her and cause her to moan into his mouth, which he loved, he further moved his hands up to her shoulders and reached behind her and unzipped her dress. The kiss had finally been broken leaving them both breathless, he focused on her body as her dress began to fall from her shoulders, and pooled to her feet, and left her in only a black lace bra and matching panties the black was a nice contrast to her exquisitely tanned skin, he stood there just mesmerized by how beautiful she really was, his stare made her shiver from the intensity, and he bent his head and began a journey of light kisses down her left cheek to her left shoulder, down collar her bone, across the top of her breast, up her right collar bone and over to the opposite shoulder. Her head dropped back, and her mouth slightly parted, from the sensations he was building up inside her, he was back to her breast and cupped her them through her bra and kneaded them just the way she liked it, she couldn’t take it any more she needed skin on skin contact and she reached up behind herself and unclasped her bra, he chuckled slightly at her inpatients and he reached up for both straps with both hands locking eyes and mouths he slowly pulled off her bra. He caressed her back rubbing it up and down mostly because he loved the feel of her soft skin under his calloused hands, he brought his arm underneath her bottom and lifted her up so that she was staring down into his eyes, and she kissed him fiercely, he spun them around so that she would fall on him, so he didn’t hurt her, after they hit the bed he rolled them over so that he was on top and kissed her down the side of her neck down to Marlena’s breast and played there for a bit kind of like a rest stop on his way to his destination of desire. He sucked her left breast in his mouth while his fingers toyed with the left; she arched her back into him, to provide him more access. She was dripping wet with desire for him, after her paid equal amounts of attention to her breast, he left a trail of kisses down her stomach, when he came across her belly button he outlined it with his tongue then licked her down to her panty line and outlined it, then John scraped her panties with his teeth and pulled them down, she lifted her hips to help him out, he pulled them off all the way only using his teeth, while intensely staring up at her, he kissed his way back up her legs, he massaged her inner thighs and then shoved his hands under her ass to raise her hips to him, he loved how wet she got for him. He moved his face just close enough that all she could feel was his hot breath on her swollen glistening lips, “you’re so wet, Doc” he said happily then he flicked his tongue out barely making contact with her lips until his tongue passed her clit, that’s when he added pressure causing her to moan out “o god” over and over again, she had now moved her hands to the back of his head where her fingers entangled in his hair as he worked her to oblivion. He continued to fuck her using only his tongue to slide in and out of her slick opening and occasionally he would tease and suck her clit making her buck into his face, she was close he could feel her clenching on his mouth “o John I’m…I’m…I’m…go..ing…to o god..ye.sssssss” she screamed as she came hard on his mouth, he drank up her sweet goodness and looked up to her trembling body and smiled, he started to lick his lips when she managed to say in her most sexiest post orgasm voice “no… no let me” her words causing his cock to jump in side his pants, when he was making his way back up her body she met him halfway and licked his lips clean of herself and as there tongues started to collide, she reached down in between them and undid his belt and pulled it from the loops of his pants, after she threw his belt on the ground with the rest of their clothing, she broke the kiss so she could look at him. She looked down over his body and licked her lips, she could see how hard he was and it made her tingle, knowing that it was her that caused him to be so hard. She had struggled with his pants considering his stiff member, but she had successfully gotten rid of them and he was now clad in only his signature black silk boxers, she stroked him through his boxers which enticed a grunt of appreciation from him and she smiled and said in a deep sexy voice “You’re so hard Sailor”. Marlena began to pull his boxers up and over his swollen member, and pulled them down to his knees, she started to stroke him as she was bending down to taste him, she flicked out her tongue and teased him for awhile, Marlena heard his sharp in take of breath and looked up at him as she engulfed his large penis in to her warm wet mouth, she sucked him in as far as she could and withdrew him completely from her mouth and left him exposed to the cool air, then she reached up and stroked him faster this time and then lowered her mouth back down and started to use both her mouth and hand to pump him. John couldn’t take it anymore or he would explode and he was about to do that not yet anyways, he put his hands on each side of her shoulders and pulled her up, she let go of his cock with a whimper but she knew what was coming and frankly she couldn’t wait, she was more than ready to be fuck good and hard by the man she loved. He placed his hands at the small of her back to help support her as she lowered onto the bed since they were on their knees. She was now on her back and he was on top of her, he had one hand beside her on the bed for support and the other caressing her face, she had one hand on his shoulder and the other caressing his face, he positioned himself at her opening, they locked eyes as he slowly began to enter her, he stopped halfway letting her adjust to him, and to signal that she was ready for more by rocking her hips up, and he entered her fully, their speed was getting faster, Marlena began to moan “O yes… o John… o yes” and he was grunting out “o Doc.” He knew she was close by the way she was biting her lip and struggling to keep her eyes open, she clenched around him to signal that she wanted him to cum with her, but by clenching around him she could feel every detail of his cock on her sensitive walls, and she lost all control “cum with me baby, just let it all go” she intrigued him and as the last of what she said left her mouth, entered his brain, he thrust one last time and he just let go like she had instructed before, “O JOHNnnnnnn…” “ O DOCcccccc…” and he softly collapsed on her, in order to catch his breathe, she ran her hands through his hair and he grazed and hand over her tummy, “that was….wow” Marlena said satisfied “yes it was…but it’s always amazing with you,” what he said brought tears to her eyes, “it is isn’t it” she laughed trying not to cry but she was so full of love for this man and her un born child that she couldn’t help it. He was about to pull out of her and roll over but she stopped him “please don’t leave me yet, I need to feel you close to me,” he looked up into her eyes and told her “Marlena I will always be close to you right in here,” as he told her he put his hand over her heart and wiped away her tears with his other hand “I love you so much” she said it in a whisper finding it hard to find her voice she was so overwhelmed with emotion. “and I John Black love you Marlena Evans Black, forever and always and that’s a fact” and he kissed her as he rolled off and out of her and onto his side, bringing her into a spoon position “why don’t we get some sleep, you need your rest” he said into her hair. And they fell asleep linked together with protective hands over their unborn child.
The next morning John had a waken first and was just lying behind Marlena with his arm securely around her waist. He loved to watch her sleep she looked so peaceful and happy, and as always so beautiful, he needed no sunshine as long as he had her he thought to himself, since the sun hadn’t risen yet. Marlena began to stir and she rolled over facing him and slowly her eyes fluttered open, the second she saw his handsome face she smiled, “Good morning” she said still sounding satisfied “Good morning sleeping beauty” he greeted back, “did you sleep well?” he asked incase she was still tired “I slept wonderful,” she expressed “because I was in your arms” she said matter of factually, “where’s my morning kiss Sailor?” she asked playfully, he smiled the biggest of smiles and kissed her softly on the lips, the kiss broke leaving them both breathless. That’s when it hit her, and fast “O…no” and she got up and ran to the bathroom, John was astonished at how fast she had moved, and he himself ran into the bathroom, he came up behind her held back her hair and rubbed her back. When she was done, the two sat on the bathroom floor, he was still rubbed her back and was rocking her back and forth, “thanks that helped” she said exhausted “no need to thank me Doc, I hate seeing you sick, it breaks my heart” he said bringing her close “if there is anything I could do for you… just tell me and I’ll do” he assured her “just keep what your doing” she said on the verge of falling asleep, he pulled her even closer and ran his fingers of one hand through her hair and the other making small light circles on her back. When she had fallen back asleep he carried her to their bed put her under the comforter and watched her sleep for a little while longer, he noticed how when his hand left their baby she had replaced it with her own, and this warmed his heart to the core. He took her sleeping as an opportunity, to make a few calls and start on a surprise for her.
He started by calling someone that he knows will make her more than happy to hear from let alone see, plus he called family and friends, and made reservations at the “penthouse grill”. “to night will be a night she will never forget” he thought to himself. After he was done planning out his surprise he started on breakfast for the two of them. He went into the kitchen and started preparing a light meal considering that she might not be able to eat a lot. It was perfect but on thing was missing, so he ran upstairs seen if she was still asleep which she was and so he put on some clothes and rushed out the door hoping that he would make it back before she a woke. Just incase he wasn’t he left her a note on the pillow next to her saying “Marlena honey I had to run out quickly to grad something be back shortly, get some rest sweetheart Love J.B” and with that he was gone to get her the most beautiful bouquet of flowers anyone has ever seen.
John was in Salem Place and he had just picked up Marlena a bouquet of purple lilacs, with pink and white roses, and two white lilies in the middle of all the flowers. He was about to head home when Shawn called out to him “Mr.Black wait!” John turned around and saw his daughter’s boyfriend standing in front of him, they exchanged a hand shake, and Shawn asked “is Mrs. Black with you?” “nope she’s at home sleeping, I’m just getting her some flowers before she wakes up again, and Shawn I’ve known you your whole life you can stop with the Mr. Black stuff” he explained “O well I kind of wanted to ask both of you, but I cant wait any longer” Shawn said excitedly “Ok Shawn what is that you wanted to ask us?” John asked curiously “Well… its just I wanted to ask for Isabella’s hand in marriage, and I just wanted your blessing before proposing” John stood there contemplating what Shawn had just asked him and he thought before he answered “Shawn” John said “I know Belle loves you, and I know that you love her, and well” John paused “Welcome to the family son” he said pulling Shawn into a quick hug “well that is if Belle says yes” Shawn said nervously “she will” John assured him. “Thanks John, I know you probably want to get back to Marlena, and congratulations again on the baby, Belle is so happy for you two it’s all she can talk about” John smiled at what Shawn had just told him “thanks Shawn, and I know you will make Belle very happy” John said “Yes I will, I love her with all my heart” Shawn expressed and John could tell he meant it by the way he said it without hesitating or thinking. “well I must get back to my lovely wife” John said and Shawn and him went their separate ways. Shawn went to go plan his proposal to Belle, and John went home to spoil his Marlena.
John entered the penthouse went into the kitchen put the flowers into a vase and added them to the tray to carry up to Marlena. After he made sure it looked perfect he picked it up and carried it up the stairs to Marlena. When he opened the door he was greeted by the most wonderful sight, his wife sitting in bed in his favorite sweater waiting for him to return. “Good morning my love” she greeted more than pleased with what he has done “what have you done?” she questioned “just a little something for my wonderful wife and mother to be, by the way are you feeling any better?” he asked her “much better thanks to you” she returned the compliment “would you like some breakfast and some wonderful news?” John asked “yes, and yes” she replied he walked up to the bed placed down the tray and pulled up the covers took off his shirt and pants, which Marlena was enjoying, and he crawled in the bed beside her, and put his arm around her. “ok you start to eat and then I’ll tell you” John said making sure she would eat, since he knew she wasn’t a breakfast kind of person. Before she ate she smelled the flowers and said “they’re exquisite John, thank you” she kissed him and then picked up a fork and began to eat some fruit. “Ok J.B out with the good news” he began to eat as well and was about to tell her the news when the phone rang “I’ll get it you just stay in bed and eat more you need to keep up your strength” John said jumping out of bed to get the phone “Hello” “Hi John it’s Maggie is Marlena around?” “yes but she’s resting right now can I talk to her for you” Marlena mouthed over to John “who is it” John mouthed back “Maggie” Marlena nodded her head for him to take the message “yep I’ll ask her one second Maggie, Doc honey Maggie wants to know if you want to go shopping with the girls this afternoon?” John asked “yes I’d love to” Marlena answered John thought this was perfect this way he can put a more hands on touch for her surprise later tonight, Marlena had no idea that John had planned for Maggie’s call and she and the girls were going to help Marlena find a new dress for tonight without letting her know what was going on. “she said she will Maggie so she’ll meet you at Salem Place in a couple of hours” John spoke into the phone “good bye” and he hung up and crawled back in bed. “ok continue with the news Mr.” Marlena joked “o right, well when I was up at Salem Place earlier getting your flowers when Shawn came up to me and asked me if he could…” he paused for a moment “if he could what?” “if he could ask Belle’s hand in marriage” he finished. “o my Belle will be so happy” she said on the verge of tears “our little girl is going to be getting married O John I’m so happy everything is just so perfect” Marlena said full of joy. John kissed her to add to there happiness. They had finished up eating and, were cuddling in bed when Marlena said playfully guess I better get ready, care to join me in the shower Sailor?” “do you even have to ask Doc?” and he picked her up and carried her to the shower.
John put Marlena down lifted of her sweater, and to his avail he noticed she wasn’t wearing anything underneath, “Very nice Mrs. Black” he said with a grin, “do you like?” she joked “very much,” he moved closer to her and kissed her softly on the lips leaving her begging for more, she reached between them and pulled down his boxers, and stroked him a few times, he also reached down and rubbed his fingers over her moist lips, she stepped away breaking contact. She opened the shower doors, and turned on the shower, she turned to him laughed and asked “well are you just gunna stand there and watch, or are you going to join me?” he stood there a while longer pretending to think about it, “O come on Sailor” “that’s what I wanted to hear” he said and went to her side and shut the shower door behind him.
He had his arms at her side and was rubbing her hips up and down, she had her arms up around his neck, he kissed her hard with pure lust and she returned the kiss with the same disparity. He placed his hands right under her bottom just on the edge of her thighs and lifted her up, she instantly wrapped her legs around his waist. He could feel her wetness on his stomach and it made him quake with want for Marlena and only Marlena, and she could feel his erection pressing into her stomach and it made her shiver with desire for John and only John. He backed her up into the wall and she gasped at the difference in temperature, he began a feast on her neck and chest, nipping ever so often leaving his mark there for all to know that she is his, Marlena would normally protest since she was a doctor and it wasn’t professional to have a “hickey”, but this time she was too mesmerized with the wonderful feeling he was creating within her. She wanted him and badly but she couldn’t even speak because with every kiss, and every caress he stole her breath, and words, so she improvised by digging the heel of her foot into his lower back. He felt her little signal and he knew what it meant, and he met her request with urgency and entered her hard and fast, “O fuck” she moaned, “harder, faster” she said over and over again. Their breath became rapid, their chest heaving up and down, faster as their speed increased. “o’ doc” John said beneath his breath “o’ John” she replied. “harder, deeper baby” Marlena demanded and he met her demand after demand. They both were so close, “O yesss… o God John, so good” she screamed as her orgasm was building, “deeper baby” John grabbed onto her thighs and spread them a little wider for deeper access, he withdrew from her and entered her fully as deep as he could and he felt her muscles convulsing around him and he looked up at her face and seen that her head was back against the tiles, her bottom lip was clamped between her teeth tightly, and her eyes shut, watching her and feeling her was too much for him and he came violently hard. They stood against the wall of the shower the hot water beating down on them as they tried to regain their strength; she had her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, head on his shoulder with her eyes shut and mouth open gasping for air, and he held onto her as tightly as he could, he had his face buried in her hair. Marlena was the first to say something “Wow, that was, absolutely…wow” she finished by lifting her head, he lifted his as well and mouthed “I love you Doc” she mouthed back “I love you John” tears escaped their eyes in the over whelming moment of connection. “we’ll Doc we better get you cleaned up if your going to meet the girls” John suggested not really wanting to put her down or let her go “I suppose your right” she said “but let just stay in each others arms for a while longer” she added also not wanting to let go.
After about fifteen minuets, they had finished showering, she was sitting at her vanity putting on a little make-up not a lot because she knows John likes it when she doesn’t wear any at all, then she was blow drying her hair, he just stood behind her in his robe, she looked into the mirror only to be met by his stare, and she smiled her million-dollar smile that always made him blush. She had finished blow drying her hair, got up from her vanity and went into the bedroom to change, she wanted to be comfortable since she was overly tired, more than usual but she didn’t pay much attention to it, she thought that it was just her age, because she not as young as she was when she last pregnant.
Marlena walked to the door way of their bedroom and saw John taking off his robe, and she tried to whistle “woo hoo” he turned his head laughed and questioned “what was that?” “well you know I can whistle” she laughed back “how is that you are so handsome,?” she said in a deep sensual voice, as she walk up and slide her arms up his body to his chest from behind, and kissed his shoulder “o stop, everyone knows you’re the attractive one in this marriage, and come to think of it the brains as well” he finished his sentence while turning around in her arms “J.B. you are too kind, I’m more than lucky to have you in my life, let alone loving me the way you do” “I’ll always love you, not matter what,” he kissed her on the cheek and then spun her around “you better get dressed or your not going to make to meet the girls” then slapped her ass playfully, “alright,” she said startled and went over to her dresser pulled out a matching bra and panties “do you approve Mr. Black?” she asked for approval be for putting them on “very nice Mrs. Black, I do approve,” she let out a giggle and put on her undergarments, she was going through one of her drawers in search for her favorite pair of jeans, she finally found them put them on and jokingly said “might as well wear them while I can,” she opened another drawer pulled out a black tank top, put it on then looked in the mirror and noticed the mark on the side of her neck “John look what you did” Marlena said she loved when he marked her just not were is was completely noticeable or where she couldn’t cover it up, John looked at her and complemented “you look, more beautiful everyday” she looked at him and blushed, “flattery will get you no where mister look at my neck” she said pointing to the hickey, he came up behind her and brushed the mark with his fingers, then kissed it making her forget why she was complaining “I’m sorry Doc, I kinda just got carried away” he explained in his little boy voice “o’ it’s okay, but you’ll have to make it up to me,” anything Doc I’ll do anything” “well…” she said as she turned around “you have to kiss me right here” and she pointed to her cheek and he kissed her cheek, “and, here” this time pointing to her opposite cheek and he did the same “and now here” she pointed to her lips this time, and he kissed her deep and hard she wrapped her arms around his neck to pull him closer, the kiss broke and she rested her head on his chest to regain her composer. “Am I forgiven” he asked pouting “after that kiss, you bet”.
Marlena walked back into the bathroom to grab the sweater she had before they showered, it was her favorite sweater because it was John’s favorite sweater, she sprayed it with a little bit of his cologne and a little bit of her perfume, she loved his smell, and since she was going to be away from him for most of the day she wanted him a close as possible. John called from the bedroom “ready?” “yep coming” she ran into the bedroom put on her shoes grabbed her purse and then finally grab his hand they left out the door.
They made it to Salem Place a little late, but not much. Marlena spotted Maggie, Lexie, Hope, Jennifer, and Kate. John decided that he would take her and drop her off because he had a few more errands to run before tonight festivities. John and Marlena walked up to the ladies hand in hand, “hello ladies” John greeted them. The girls all hugged and Marlena turned in Johns arm and sighed “well I guess I’ll see you later” he leaned in and kissed her soft and sweetly and all the women awed at the couple so deeply in love, the kiss ended leaving both of them dazed and breathless “you make it so hard to leave” John said “but enjoy yourself, and if your feel tired or ill at all you rest,” he said sternly knowing Marlena doesn’t like to cause a scene when she not feeling well “I will” she reassured him “promise?” he asked again “I promise” she said while staring him in the eye to make her point “okay then enjoy yourself, but I have one request,” “what’s that Sailor?” she asked curiously “Do not buy any baby stuff, I want to help you do all that” he requested, Marlena brought her finger to her mouth, trying not to cry, at how much he really loved her and this baby, “I wont, but can I at least look?” she asked trying to laugh off the tears and it seemed to work, “well I guess, you can look” he answered “I love you Doc, now go have fun” “I love you too John,” they kissed and John placed his hand over her stomach it made him feel as if he was saying bye to the baby as well “bye ladies, take care of this pretty lady for me” John acknowledged them with out looking away from Marlena. “bye John, we will” they all answered “okay I better leave now or I never will, bye love you” and he was gone “bye J.B” Marlena called out to him.
Marlena was still facing the direction that John had left in, she was simply glowing. “Amazing isn’t it?” Maggie stated, Marlena finally turned to face all her friends “what’s amazing Maggie?” she asked “you and John, together” Marlena’s face lit up at the mentioning of Johns name “John is amazing isn’t he” Marlena said, all the girls laughed “what’s so funny?” she asked confused, “it’s nothing, lets shop” said Maggie “I couldn’t have said it better myself” Marlena said, and they were off shopping. They had gone from store to store Hope, Jennifer, Kate, and Maggie were secretly looking for a dress for Marlena to wear, asking her to try some things on which she did without suspicion. The girls were in Ballistix and Jennifer spotted the most perfect dress for Marlena to wear, she called over all the girls besides Marlena, and they all agreed. “Marlena you should so try this on its perfect for you” Jennifer said “Okay but it is the last thing I try on today” Marlena said frustrated, and getting a little tired “are you okay honey” Lexie asked a little concerned “yeah I’m fine just a little tired that’s all” Marlena explained, “well you go try that on and then we’ll go have lunch” said Lexie wanting to keep her promise to John to make sure Marlena was okay. Marlena went into change room and put on the dress it was absolutely stunning, the dress was black with spaghetti straps, it showed tasteful cleavage, it formed to her ever curve the dress ended just below the knee and the back was completely exposed,, it was as if the dress was made for her, John would defiantly like this one she thought to herself, “okay ladies I think I’m getting this one” Marlena told them, and she stepped out of the dressing room “what do you think?” she asked “that dress is you” said Hope, “stunning” said Kate, “breathe taking” said Maggie “you have to get it” exclaimed Jen, and Lexie, “you really think so?” Marlena said just making sure “trust us” all the girls said convincingly “now go change I’m hungry” Lexie said shooing her back into the change room to get changed. When Marlena was paying her phone started to ring, she excused herself and answered it “hello” “hey pretty lady” “o John hi” Marlena said full of cheer “I thought I told you when you get tired to rest” John said so sure of himself “how do you always know?” she asked bewildered “I just know these thing” “your so sure of yourself aren’t
you” “no not at all” he said playfully “so how are you feeling?” he asked seriously this time “your right I’m a little tired, but I’m just paying for something and then we’re going to lunch” she told him as she handed the cashier her credit card “would you care for some more company?” he asked “I would love for you to join us, meet us at the Brady Pub in fifteen minuets okay” “sure thing Doc, see you in a couple of minuets,” “I cant wait”
“Love you,” “love you too” and they hung up. Marlena was all smiles when she hung up “happy about something” asked Jennifer “hmm…” Marlena didn’t hear her because she was still caught up in thought of seeing John.
Marlena, Lexie, Maggie, Jennifer, Hope, and Kate were all seated at a boot in the Brady Pub, Marlena was facing the door so she could see when John came in. He had already arrived at the Pub but he came in through the back door so he could surprise her, he walked out past the bar when Caroline was about to say “Hi” he brought his finger to his mouth and she caught on to what he was about to do, when she saw a rose in his hand, he walked up to the booth she was at and, brought the rose out in front or her face, “o you scared me,” she said reaching out to take the rose, she got up out of the booth and hugged him tightly, “I love you so much John, I don’t know what I’d do without you” “wow, Doc honey what brought that on?” he questioned her concern “it’s just when you weren’t here and then I started to worry and…” he cut her off before she could finish “hey listen to me I love you more than life it’s self nothing or no one will ever keep me away from you” he finished by kissing he with complete abandon, “feel better” he asked while rubbing her back in small circles “much now that I’m in you arms” she replied. “Hello again” John greeted the girls “hi John” the all said back, “Doc are you still tired?” John asked “a little” she answered, “well why don’t we eat and then I’ll take you home, because I want to wine and dine my lovely tonight” he said cocking his eyebrow and nipped at her neck, “really well then lets eat” she replied. John and Marlena excused themselves from their friends to eat in private, well some what because everyone was mesmerized by them, they seemed to not only fill each other with happiness but fill everyone with love and hope.
John had taken Marlena home after lunch and they just snuggled up on the couch, talking about the future and how everything seems to be working out so well for them. Marlena had fallen asleep on top of John. He looked at the clock on the coffee table and they still had a couple hours before they had to get ready to go so he closed his eyes and slept along with her. An hour had passed and John was awaken by Marlena who was kissing his neck and caressing his chest through his shirt, he opened his eyes and smiled “sleep well doc?” he asked “with you always” she lifted her head only long enough to answer then went back to her task at hand. He looked at the clock and thought we still have time, but then shook the thought from his mind when he knew she would be too tired, and he had something special planed. “doc honey I would love to continue this, o’ would I, but honey I want to take you out tonight I have a surprise for you planned’ he decided to tell her, “o a surprise huh” “mhm…” “Well I better go get ready then” with that she walked up the stairs to get ready.
John had gone upstairs to get changed as well but Marlena ran into the bathroom saying “you can’t see me yet I want to surprise you as well” he just laughed “okay doc I’ll just grab my clothes and leave you to get ready.” About a half-an hour later John was waiting down stairs in his tux, and aw always he couldn’t get the tie, he had his back to the stairs when she came out, her hair was half up and curly, her make-up done to perfection, and she was wearing her new dress, she cleared her throat as she descended the stairs to make him turn around, when he did he was blown away he was speechless “well what do you think?” she asked as she twirled around so he could get better look, “you look absolutely breath taking” he blurted “and look at you so handsome in your tux, I’ve always loved you in a tux” she complemented him “do you mind tying my tie?” “Not at all, any excuse to be close to you my love” she said walking up to do as he asked. “there you go all done” she said when finishing up his tie “okay we still have some time left to spare,” “that’s not like us” they both said at the same time then laughed, “what do you suggest we do?” she asked “I thought I would put on some music and ask my lovely wife to dance, what do you think?” he said pulling her close “I think that’s a wonderful idea” and they walked in an embrace to the sterio, he turn on the radio and a slow song began to fill the room. They swayed back and forth to the music, their bodies so close, let leaned their foreheads together and just stayed like that till they had to leave.
John and Marlena were still dancing when the phone started to ring, it had startled the two of them and John picked up the phone “Hello John Black” “Hello John, it’s Eric, I’m at the restaurant now, I cant wait to see mom” “okay were on our way” and he hung up, luckily for John, Marlena had gone to fix her make-up quickly and didn’t hear the phone conversation. “Doc honey are you ready to go?” John called out to her, “Coming Sailor” and then they walked out the door.
They had arrived at the penthouse grille and walked on to the elevator, John hugged her tightly to him from behind and was kissing her neck, “John honey that feels wonderful” he continued to ravish her neck and slid his arms up and down her arms, sending chills down her spine. The elevator doors had opened, but John and Marlena didn’t realise until the concierge cleared his throat, “hello Mr. and Mrs. Black,” John lifted his head and Marlena opened her eyes “yes hello” said John as he held onto her hand and they walked off of the elevator, “if you would follow me to your table” the concierge guided was guiding them to their table, or so Marlena thought, but when they made it through the opening to the dinning area all of Marlena’s friends and family were there and in the middle of all of them was Eric. Marlena’s focused on him and tears surfaced to her eye’s, “o’ Eric your home,” she exclaimed, and he walked up to his mother and hugged her “hi mom, I’ve missed you” and he kissed her on the cheek “I’ve missed you too” she said “what made you come home?” she asked “Well John called me this morning, and asked me to come home, and that he would send the jet to get me, and well before I knew it I was on a plane home” Marlena looked to John and lock hazel with blue and said “yes he can be very persuasive can’t he” and she wrapped her arms around his neck and thanked him she slowly unwrapped her arms from his neck. “seeing you smile is all the thanks I need” John told her and he kissed her with all the love her felt for her, when the kiss ended he continued “and besides I missed you too” John said and he and Eric hugged.
As the evening continued Eric filled his mother and step-father in about what he has been up to lately he asked “so enough about me, what’s new with you two? “well Eric sweetie John and I have just found out that were going to have another baby” Marlena told her son “Mom that’s wonderful” and he hugged her again “congratulations” and he patted John on the back. After Marlena, John and Eric were all caught up Eric went to mingle with the rest of the family. When Eric had left the two of them to go talk with the others John brushed Marlena’s hand with his and linked their fingers together, “Would you like to dance” he asked “absolutely” she replied and moved in front of him and put her free hand on his shoulder, and he put his spare hand on the small of her back, and brought both of their hands on top of his heart and pulled her close, Marlena was resting her head in the crook of his neck and he rested his head on top of hers. He began to whisper the sweet nothings into her ear. She lifted her head up to thank him for getting Eric to come home “John… thank you… I love you so much, you are so good to me” “Doc no need to thank me… I love you too… would mind joining me on the balcony there is something I would like to give you” “more gifts your going to spoil me” “are you complaining?” he asked coyly “no not at all… spoil away” and they walked hand in hand onto the balcony. John reached into his pocket and pulled out a black velvet box, and Marlena tilted her head and stared at him when he handed it to her, “these boxes always make my heart stop” she joked as she opened it inside were the most elegant pair of earrings she had ever seen and she gasped “John there lovely… thank you so much” “well doc I saw them and I had to buy them for you,” she brought her index finger to her mouth to stop the tears from escaping “thanks you” she said breathlessly “I love you Doc,” he said as put his hands on the sides of her face and he kissed her. The kiss was soft and slow but filled with so much passion. They returned from the balcony and joined their family and friends.
A week later… John and Marlena were more than excited, today was the first check-up and sonogram.
John was at Basic Black, and Marlena was at her office, the appointment was at 3:00 this afternoon, and they planned for John to go to her office and then they would walk down to Lexie’s office. It was now 2:00 and John was sitting at his desk, overjoyed, and anxious to leave, he had his chair turned facing the window when Kate came in to give him some papers to sign. She knocked on the open door “you who John” she called out he turned towards the door and smiled “o hey Kate come in” he offered “I wont keep you long, I just need you to sign these and then you can get to Marlena” Kate said with a smile she could tell that John was excited about this, as it was all he could talk about, “so the first sonogram huh?” Kate asked breaking the silence “yep I cant wait, to see that little baby, and hear its heart beat, you know I missed all that with Belle,” he told her “well as soon as you sign this last paper, you can go and meet your little baby” Kate urged “you don’t have to tell me twice” John said while signing the last of the papers and then picking up his brief case “okay I’m ready, goodnight Kate” John said nervously “Goodnight and tell Marlena hi from me okay, and good luck” Kate said reassuring John that everything will be just fine “thanks I will goodnight” he finished as he raced out of the building to his car.
Meanwhile Marlena was in her office anxiously waiting for John to knock at her door, she looked at her watch and it read 2:20, ‘okay he should be here soon’ she thought to herself. She decided to get cleaned up before her appointment, and she walked into her office bathroom, and brushed her hair, and applied a little more make-up, anything to pass the time, she had finished her work early today, so she could enjoy the rest of her night but all this waiting was agonizing, she wanted to see her unborn baby. She exited her bathroom and went to sit in her chair, when she sat down, she saw all the pictures that sat on her desk, she picked up one of John and Belle, when Belle was a little baby, the picture was taken shortly after John found out that she was his daughter, they way he lovingly held on to her and looked at her melted Marlena’s heart. Marlena heard a knock at her door that broke her from her thoughts, she got up from her chair and ran to the door and opened it saying “about time J.B, ready to meet your baby,” and she placed a hand on her slightly swollen belly “o hi Abe…Roman” she said with a weak smile not expecting to see them and she knew something bad had happened “hi Doc I’m afraid we have some bad news…” tears began to whelm up in her eyes for she feared the worst “It’s John isn’t?” she asked in a fait whisper, but what she asked demanded an answer. “Yes Marlena, if you could sit down,” Abe suggested as he guided her to a seat and he continued to explain to her what has happened “Marlena honey” he placed a supportive hand on her shoulder which only made her cry more “John’s been in a car accident”
“no no no no no…” was all Marlena could manage to say at this point, she sat on the couch shaking wanting nothing more than for John to be there to hold her, at this very moment. “Is he alright, I need to see him?” she demanded “Marlena we need you to relax okay, for the baby, okay can you do that for us?” Roman pleaded with her, she nodded, as tears fell down her cheeks that she wiped away “John is no where to be seen, when we got to the scene of the accident, I seen John’s car, and I went to look to see if John was okay, and he was gone” Marlena looked to Abe confused “what do you mean gone?” she asked “well I don’t know exactly, he just wasn’t in the car” Abe didn’t understand it himself, “do you know where he was going maybe that will give us a clue to his where abouts?” asked Roman “yes he was coming to see me, our first sonogram was this afternoon” Marlena was able to choke out between sobs “have you received any calls?” he continued to ask, “no but let me check my voicemail” Marlena said trying to get up but her legs failed her causing her to fall back down on the couch, both men jumped up to her side, “where’s your cell phone I’ll bring it to you” suggested Roman, “in my purse on my desk” she explained. He got up and handed Marlena her purse, she fumbled with opening it, her cry’s becoming stronger, but she was trying to control them, she found her cell phone, but no messages, she shook her head and began to cry harder “no messages,” “Marlena I promise we’ll find him” Abe reassured her. She just sat there on the couch staring at her wedding ring “it’s weird” she began “it feels as if he’s here” she said with a weak smile that faded and she sank her head into her hands and cried harder.
Just then there was knock at the door, Roman got up to answer it, he was shocked to see John behind the door “John!?!” Roman said stunned Marlena lifted her head from her lap and looked up, and she saw the most wonderful site possible her husband alive, she jumped up and ran into his arms then she pulled away “John o thank god your alive, are you hurt o honey, god I love you” and she pulled him towards her again, he rubbed her back and assured her that he was okay “Doc I love you too, I’m fine, just a few cuts and bruises nothing serious” but he was lying he had hurt his arm pretty badly, she pulled out of his embrace and looked at him questionably “John you were just in a car accident, are you sure your okay,” and she looked him straight in the eye to make sure he was telling the truth “I’m fine Doc are you okay?” “I am now that you’re here with me, I love you so much, I don’t know what I’d do without you” “nothing would keep me from you, nothing, I told you I wouldn’t miss this sonogram for the world, and I wasn’t about to let you down not again” she looked at him in astonishment, “you are one of a kind, J.B,” and they kissed it was a strong kiss filled with passion, due to the fact that just seconds ago Marlena thought she would never see him again, any pain that John was feeling was gone, for he was lost in the moment. Neither of them acknowledging that Roman and Abe were there, until they heard “uh hum… sorry to interrupt, but I’m confused,” Abe said John and Marlena stopped kissing and looked in Abe, and Romans direction “well I’ll tell you what happened” John said, he went to sit and pulled Marlena to sit on top of him “I’d like to know too” she said “Okay well I had finished up today’s work and was heading over here for the doctors appointment,” he began “o by the way Kate says hello” Marlena laughed at him for remembering the little things “okay so I was driving here and this car that was coming towards me started to loose control, so I swerved out of there way, and the last thing I remember was waking up, my head against the steering wheel, and I looked at my watch and it was 3:00 and I was late, and I promised Doc here” he addressed by caressing her cheek “that I would be at this appointment, and I just couldn’t wait for you guys to get there, or an ambulance or anything, plus I didn’t need an ambulance I could walk no problem, so I ran threw the park as a short cut, and well here I am” Marlena had tears cascading down her cheeks she was so happy that he was alive, and he was there holding her “I’m one lucky lady to have you for a husband, that you risked you life to make me happy, god I love you,” she said snuggling into his chest. Abe and Roman listened to his explanation in disbelief, “so you ran all the way here, with a bad arm, just so Marlena wouldn’t be upset, that’s devotion man” Abe complemented “anything for this pretty lady” John said while rubbing her back to calm her down, Marlena sat up and placed her hands on each side of his face, “I’m so glad your okay, but we should get you down to the emergency room, to get that checked out,” “Doc I’m fine” “John for me” she asked making it impossible to refuse, “okay for you” John replied defeated “just let me call Lexie to reschedule our appointment,” Marlena said getting up from John’s lap, who had his head hung “John what’s wrong?” Marlena asked concerned “I’m sorry Doc, if I had driven…” she cut him off before he could continue “hey don’t say that, I’m just glad your okay,” she placed her hand under his chin and mouthed ‘I love you’ he mouthed ‘I love you too’ back and they kissed “mmm” she said and wiped her lip stick from his lips, and walked over to her desk to call Lexie. “Hello Lexie, it’s Marlena,” “o Marlena hello, I was worried about you, when you didn’t show for your appointment” “I’m sorry about that, but John was in a car accident” “omg Marlena, I’m so sorry his he okay?” Lexie asked concerned “yes he’s fine, but I’m going to take him down to emerge, so I was wondering if we could reschedule our appointment?” “yes absolutely, um if you’d like I could stay here a little later tonight, I’m done work at 5:00 so you could come in at 5:30 if you’d like” “o Lexie that would be wonderful, we’ll be there” “no problem, just get that husband of yours checked out and send him my best” “I will thanks” and she hung up the phone. She turned around “well were in luck Sailor, after we get that arm of yours checked out, we can go see Lexie,” she said placing a hand over the baby, and smiling “that’s great Doc, I cant wait” “neither can I, so lets get down to the emergency room shall we?” she questioned, John, Roman, and Abe stood to leave. They said there goodbyes and Marlena and John thanked them, then went their separate ways.
John and Marlena were in the waiting room, she had her head resting on his chest just under his chin, and he had his bad arm around her shoulder and his good arm protectively over the baby, they both had there eyes closed, just enjoying that they could still do so. The nurse walked up to them and admired how in love they looked, she almost didn’t want to wake them, “excuse me Mr. and Mrs. Black,” Marlena opened her eyes, as did John, and they both smiled at the nurse “you can go into x-rays now” “okay thank you” Marlena sat up slowly not wanting to hurt him “do you want me to come with you?” Marlena asked “no it’s alright,” and he got up kissed her “I’ll be right back, I love you” and kissed her again “I love you too” she said “now go get fixed up” and she slapped him on the ass, when he turned to leave, and he laughed, and looked back at her.
About twenty minuets later John returned, back to Marlena; she was looking at a magazine, and didn’t notice him walking up, “Doc,” he said quietly not wanting to startle her, she looked up from her magazine, “all better” he joked his arm was in a sling, “I can see that, so what’s the damage?” she asked standing up “just a fractured arm, I’ll be fine in a couple of weeks” “well then I get to take care of you” she said seductively “you are my Doc” he winked and smiled, “and you can bet I’ll take real…” she walked up to him ran her hand up his chest, “good,” got up on her tippy-toes “care” she made it so their lips were level, the last of her sentence was whispered, “care of you” and she kissed him, he ran his hand up her back and deepened the kiss, the kiss left them both breathless and they leaned their foreheads together, John turned her wrist so he could see what the time was “it’s 5:15, we should be heading to Lexie’s office” Marlena nodded her head in agreement. They walked to the elevators hand in hand and they reached to press the button with there connected hands, the doors opened and they walked inside.
They made it to Lexie’s office, they knocked on the door, and shortly after they were greeted by Lexie “hello, you two please come, I’m glad to see your alright John” “thank you” John thanked, “alright Marlena could you lay down on the table” “certainly” Marlena took off her suit jacket and placed on the coat rack, and laid down on the exam table, Lexie placed a stool beside the table, so John could sit, “you can sit here John” “thank you Lexie” “your welcome” she smiled, John sat and took Marlena’s hand in his and kissed it “well if he’s this sympathetic, for the sonogram I can just imagine the delivery” Lexie joked to break the silence, “yes, he’s a very loving husband and father isn’t he” Marlena said while looking him in the eye. “okay lets get started,” and she started up the machine, as Marlena lifted up her shirt to reveal the little bump that has formed in the last two months, Lexie put the gel on which made Marlena wince “o that’s cold” Marlena said, a second later they seen an image pop-up on the little screen, and they could hear a little heart beat, both John and Marlena’s had tears in there eyes, “okay here’s your, o my,” said Lexie surprised at what she saw, both parents eyes were wide, and filled with worry “is…there…something wrong” Marlena choked out “o’ no every things fine, sorry to scare you, it just here, there’ one baby as she pointed, and here’s the other” “you mean…” both John and Marlena asked with delight “yes, congratulations, your having twins”
“Can you believe it Doc, twins” John said enthusiastically, and he kissed her on the forehead, Marlena was so overwhelmed she could barely comprehend a thought, as tears formed, and drifted down her cheeks, they didn’t go un-noticed by John and he wiped them away with the pads of his thumb. Lexie stayed quiet to let her dearest friends share a moment, “so this is why you’ve been feeling more tired than normal” Lexie explained Marlena sighed with relief “would you like to know the sex?” asked Lexie, Marlena looked to John “I don’t know do we?” she asked him “it’s up to you, you have to carry them and give birth to them” he told her “um… yes we want to know,” she said un-sure “are you sure?” Lexie asked before disclosing the information “yes, yes I hate surprises” Marlena said convincing herself “Okay, baby number one is a boy, and number two is girl,” Lexie said with a smile. Lexie cleaned off Marlena’s stomach and proceeded to give instructions “okay you next appointment, is in 2 months, I’ll remind you before hand, and this you I give you a list and prescription for your vitamins,” Lexie instructed “and Marlena honey I want you to get plenty of rest, if you insist on working, only half days, or from home,” Marlena nodded, “but I’m sure you’ll be fine and, as your friend, and not your doctor, congratulations, and take care” Lexie said placing her hands over Marlena’s stomach, “thank you Lexie” Marlena thanked, John picked up her coat and held it up for her put it on. “Have a nice night Lexie, and thanks again” said John, “you too, see ya.”
When John and Marlena walked out of the office, Marlena turned to John and put her arms around his neck and they kissed “let’s go home” they both said at the same time, and giggled. By the time they were at Marlena’s car, they were all over each other, and she leaned up against the drivers door and he moved his mouth and began ravishing her neck, and slid his only free hand around to grab her ass, when she felt the harsh yet gentle squeeze she moaned loudly, in her appreciation “John we need to stop for now, before we get to carried away” before pulling away he kissed her just under her ear and reached to open the door for her, and broke all contact with her, she was still standing against the door, with her eyes closed, and her chest was heaving up and down with arousal, and she reached up and pulled his face towards hers “I need you now” she panted desperately in between kisses “I’ve never needed you more than I do right now” she said again, “I need you too” he replied, he pulled her body to his opened the door but she turned them around, knowing that with his arm she would have to be on top, since they were in a small space, she placed a finger in the middle of his chiselled chest and pushed him into the car, he sat there awaiting her next move, she hiked up her skirt and straddled his lap and closed the door, they began kissing and as the kiss got demanding she started to unbutton the first few buttons on his shirt, but her need for him grew with the feel of his strong form, so she laced her fingers in the opening of his shirt and pulled, making the material give way and sent buttons through out the car, the kiss broke and he moved down to her neck and pulled off her jacket, and tossed it behind him, then he ripped open her shirt in the same fashion as she did his, he was still kissing her neck and chest and reached up into her skirt and ran his fingers over her most sensitive area through her thong, she threw her head back in ecstasy. She slide her hands down his shoulders and lightly brushing them down his chest. The car began to heat up, causing the window to steam, she had his belt off and undid his pants moving a hand inside them to stroke him, she lifted her hips up to help shimmy his pants down his leg, along with his boxers, “what about this” he said tugging on her thong “just rip it” she moaned, and he reciprocated with her pleas and discarded the garment. She lifted her hip again to position him at her center, and she slowly sat down on him, as his cock moved in her she uncontrollably closed her eye and her lips parted. She rocked up and down on him, he was toying with her nipples, one with his hand and the other he sucked into his mouth, she was close, and she wanted him to cum with her “Cum…with me baby” she begged out of breath, moving faster on him, to ensure that he came with her, moments later she screamed “O… John Yes baby, o yes” “O Doc” he screamed as well, as they came together. She rested her head on his shoulder and he had his head buried in her chest. Both relying on each other for support, to regain their composure, “I love you so much,” John said into her neck, “I love you too” she whispered back to him “that was absolutely incredible” she expressed her appreciation “even with one arm your incredible” she giggled, “you haven’t seen nothing yet” “as much as I would love, prove yourself to me again, but I think we should be getting home before, we get caught,” and she slowly got off of him and crawled in the back seat to put her shirts back on, and when she saw her shirt she started to laugh “you can tell we were in a hurry look at my shirt” he turned his head to see and started to laugh with her, not one button was left in tacked, but she found her bra and it was okay, so she put it on and then put her suit jacket over top, she straightened her skirt and ran her fingers through her hair, John pulled his boxers, and paints and his shirt was still on him, but opened, with no chance of closing. He got out of the car and so did she climbed into the drivers seat and he walked over to the passenger side. She drove them home safely, and they got out of the car, and met and walked into the building hand in hand, hoping that no one would be around, since his shirt was wide open, they made it up to their apartment un noticed, and made mad passionate love all night long.
John and Marlena were in bed basking in the afterglow, he had his eyes closed, and she had her hand on top of his chest with her head propped up so she could look at him, she began to think about ‘what if she had lost him today’ it broke her heart tears slipped down her cheeks, she needed to her his heart beat, so she pressed her ear up against his chest, when she heard a strong steady beating she sigh her relief, and kissed over his heart. When she felt her soft lips gently brush over his chest, he smiled. She kissed her way up to the crook of his neck, she stopped when she heard his breath quicken, she knew he was awake and was loving what she was doing, she savoured the way he felt, the way he smelled, the way he tasted, she couldn’t get enough of him, especially tonight, she needed to reminded that she wasn’t going to loose him, “John” she whispered “John honey open your eyes” she whispered again, she watched his face to watch him open his ocean blues, “o there’s those eye’s, I need to tell you some things, things that I feel need to be said just in case” she could barely finish her sentence because it hurt to think about ever loosing him, “I want to tell you how much I love your eye’s they are the eye of our beautiful daughter, and of your handsome wonderful son, I could get lost in your eyes all day, and if I were to ever loose you, I don’t…know…” she started to get chocked up “what I mean is… that I would be lost without you” and she kissed him on the cheek, and he kissed her temple “Doc sweet-heart I love everything about you, and I am more than lucky to have you in my life, and feel the same way if I ever lost you” she hovered her lips just inches above his and slowly lowered her mouth to his, they shared and open mouth kiss, she breaks the kiss and gently moves his wounded arm to his side ,Marlena slides her body completely on top of him, both her legs securely hugging his waist, the sheet that was covering her body fell down from her shoulders to expose her breast, then she lowered her lips down to his neck and nipped, licked, and sucked at the sensitive skin there, while running her hands up and down his six pack , she continued his seduction down his chest, she shimmied down his body, and disappeared under the covers. John watched as she slipped under the covers, turned him on more then she would ever know, “o, Doc… your so good at that” he moaned.
_______________________________________________
Meanwhile down stair, Belle, Brady, Eric, Sami, Shawn, Lucas, and Chloe came frantically barging into the penthouse, in search for there parents. Sami was headed to chez rouge when they passed the accident Sami had recognized the on of the cars, as John’s car, and she couldn’t help but have tears in her eyes, when Sami was calm she decided to call Belle and ask if she knew anything, and she didn’t so Belle called Brady, he also had not known, then they all thought that they should meet at Java Café to talk. They all got to talking and remembered that Eric was in town, so they called him to see if he knew where their mom and dad were, he also didn’t know. They all rushed over to the penthouse, together, calling out for their parents, they checked the whole first floor no one around, then they heard something from the top of the stairs, and very concerned children.
_________________________________________________
Marlena was still under the covers, working her magic on him, he need to see her watch her do this to him, so he reached down and pulled back the sheet that covered her, and he laced his fingers in her hair, she was pumping him up and down using both her mouth and hand, she started to speed up her rhythm, “o’ Doc…” she heard which cause her to smile inwardly, she loved being able to provide him with so much pleasure. She sucked him all the way into her mouth, so his cock was poking the back of her throat, that was breaking point for him when she sucked and twirled her tongue, “o god Doc I’m gunna cum” he warned she prepared herself to swallow, she could feel him tense followed by his hot sticky liquid coat her throat, she slowly released him from, her mouth and pumped and sucked him, to help him ride out his orgasm, looking up towards him she seen him with his eyes shut and mouth parted breathing slightly jagged, and this made her smile, knowing he had enjoyed himself, she kissed her way back up his body and straddled him again, she leaned down and ferociously kiss him on the lips. The couple were totally oblivious to their children just down stairs, they broke from the kiss for only seconds, to catch their breath and she leaned back down to his lips, he slipped his hand in between them and played with her breast, he drifted his hand lower, he payed good attention to her clit, and made circle motions with his index finger at her center, she moaned into his mouth, she had begun to grind her hip into him as he brushed against her clit and this cause him to become aroused again, he broke the kiss to say “I love you Doc” she sat up and looked at him she looked him in the eye, and brought her hand up to cup his cheek, and replied “I love you too, John” the looks in each others eyes, no words were necessary, and she lifted her hips up embraced his member in her hand and guided him into her moist entrance, and started a slow rhythm, this wasn’t just sex this was connecting this was love. “o’ John… I Love you so much”
_______________________________________________
As all of them were walking up the stairs, searching for either of their parents, knowing that if their father had been injured it would break their mothers’ heart, and she would shut out the world, they needed answers, they were all so worried. Then they heard there mother cry out “o’ John I love you so much” thinking that something was wrong, they ran into their bed room “O God, mom, dad” and as quickly as they ran into their parents room they ran back out. They closed the door, and all turned beat red with embarrassment.
Marlena also turned beat red and hid her face in her husband’s chest, Marlena jumped of John and put on her robe, who couldn’t help but laugh, “John this isn’t funny” she said also letting a laugh escape her lips “you think it’s just as funny as I do” “yes but you should try and stand up, and put on your robe, and we should go out there” “I don’t think they want to see us right now” she smiled at him, walked over to the side of the bed kissed him on the forehead “I’m going to go catch them before they leave, meet us down stairs” as she grasped the door handle she looked back to him and said “o and we will be continuing later” and she turned the door knob and walked out into the hallway.
“Kids wait, were so sorry” she yelled running down the stairs, they were about to leave, “don’t go, why did you come over?” she asked walking down the last few stairs, the seven of them turned but kept their eyes on the floor not being able to look up at Marlena right now “ it’s okay mom, we’ll leave, we can talk later” Brady said “we’ll you’re here now so what is it, you wanted to talk about?” Marlena asked, Sami looked up to her mother and told her that she had seen the accident and wanted to make sure that they were alright. “sorry to intrude” they apologized, “that’s okay it wouldn’t be the first time” John said walking down the stairs, and Marlena looked up to him, and smiled, “when you kids were younger it happened all the time” John joked, and finished walking down the stairs and wanted to slide his arms around Marlena’s waist but advised against it since there uncomfortable situation at hand, “so what brings you all here?” John asked, “we heard about the car accident and came by to make sure that you and mom were alright” Brady explained “Daddy what’s wrong with your arm?” Belle asked with concern “just a fracture, I’ll back to normal in a few weeks” they sighed their relief, “were you with him mom?” Marlena shook her head no, and they all sighed again, “thank god she wasn’t” John said wrapping his hand around her, and rubbed her swollen tummy. Sami focussed on John’s arm in the sling, thinking ‘what if something worse had happened?’ and she couldn’t help but to cry this caught everyone off guard, Marlena and John looked to her, “Sami what’s the matter?” John asked worriedly, Sami bowed her head wiped her tears away, and looked up again, “John when I seen your car, I couldn’t help but feel, overwhelmed with this pain,” everyone was giving her their undivided attention, “it was a mixture of feelings, first I was scared, then I was sad, but then this horrible guilt took over” “guilt?” John and Marlena questioned “yes guilt, guilt from treating you so horribly over the years, how could I treat you the way I did?” “Sami it’s okay it’s all in the past” John told her “No John I treated you like total shit, accused you of dumb things, and not only did they hurt you but they hurt mom as well, and Belle” Sami said acknowledging them all, and continued “I was so mad at you, but for all the wrong reasons, you thought I hated you for hurting Roman, but that wasn’t it at all, I realize this now, I was mad at you for loving my mother and not me, you left us and lost touch, but you were always there for mom, I thought you didn’t love me anymore that you only loved her, and that’s when I started to lash out at both of you,” everyone was sobbing, and astonished at her confession, “and what we all just saw a few minuets ago brought back memories, I was so childish then, so immature but I need to let you both know, you to Belle” Sami turned to Belle “me” Belle pointed to herself in question “yes you, when I saw the paternity test and it read that John was you father, I was so jealous that you got to have him as a dad, it just wasn’t fair, I asked why?… why does the baby get to have my rightful daddy, a man I grew to love, that I was told I’m not supposed to love anymore, I just didn’t understand” Sami started to cry harder, no one knew what to do, both John and Marlena wanted to hold their daughter and take away her pain, pain that they seemed to have caused, but they let Lucas comfort her, just in case she wasn’t read for them to comfort her, everyone was quiet, all that could be heard were cry’s, and sniffles, then they heard a faint whisper “I’m sorry, I’m sorry mom, I’m sorry Belle, but most of all I’m so sorry dad” Sami apologized. Hearing Sami confess everything to them broke John’s heart but when he heard Sami call him dad his tough guy persona was out the window and he started to cry, and pulled Sami into a hug “Pumpkin, I do love you, I’ve always loved you, walking out of you and your brother and sisters life was probably the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do” John told her, they pulled back and smiled at each other, Sami looked back at her mom who had been crying “O’ mom don’t cry” Marlena smiled “I cant help it, you how long I have waited for this moment, O’ Sami” Marlena said pulling her eldest daughter into an embrace “I love you sweet girl” “I love you too mom” everyone wiped away their tears, Sami walked back into Lucas’s arms, and John and Marlena hugged each other. “Well what do you say we order in from some place you all stay for dinner?” John suggested and they all agreed. “Okay Marlena and I will go get dressed, and we’ll be right down” “Okay” they all responded.
John and Marlena walked up to their bedroom to get dressed, the entered their room and closed the door, instantly John hugged Marlena tight, “I’m in such a good mood right now” John said “me too” she agreed “I’m so glad Sami has accepted me in your life, I love her so much Doc” he gloated “I know you do I love her too,” “besides the car accident, this has to be one of the best days of my life,” he said “yeah” she agreed “yup it’s right up there with first day I met you, also the day Brady was born, and then Belle’s birth, and finally the day we were married, not only did I find out that you are caring not only one of my children but two, and I got my daughter back” and he pulled back from her and kissed her “I love you so much Doc” “I love you so much John” they kissed again, then they got dressed and walked back down to their children.
They descended the stairs to the living room, Sami and Lucas were sitting on the couch, Belle and Shawn were sitting in the oversized chair, Brady and Chloe were cuddling on the floor, and Eric sat on the couch with Sami and Lucas, John grabbed the phone from the desk, on their way to the loveseat. After they ordered, they all started talking, about random things Shawn was really quiet, “Shawn something on your mind?” Belle asked he didn’t respond, so she touched his leg, Shawn jumped, “o’ hi” he laughed “What are you thinking about?” Belle asked “Well” he reached into his pocket and grasped the small velvet box “there’s something I would like to ask you” he told her and he slid off the couch, on to one knee, and pulled out the box Belle gasped “o Shawn” “Belle you make me so happy everyday, I don’t think I could make through the day without seeing you, your so beautiful, everything about is extraordinary, inside and out, and well Isabelle Black, will you do me the honour and becoming my wife, will you marry me?” Belle looked at him with tears in her eyes and replied “yes, Shawn Douglas Brady I’ll marry you” and Shawn opened the box took out the ring and put it on her finger they hugged, and whispered ‘I love you’ each others ears, John, Marlena and the rest watched the young couple in love, “this calls for a celebration” John exclaimed “eight glasses of Champaign and one glass of sparkling cider, coming up” “I’ll help you” Marlena said getting up to walk to the kitchen with her husband, seconds later they come out with a flute of Champaign and Marlena carried her cider, John pored and distributed the glasses “lets make a toast, to new beginnings, and starting a new chapter in our lives” John toasted “nicely put” Marlena smiled with approval, and they all clinked their glasses.
The evening came to an end, everyone left leaving John and Marlena alone. Marlena locked the door and turned to her husband “so our little girl will be getting married soon” John nodded and walked up to her and slide arm around her neck and she wrapped her arm around his waist and rested her head in his chest and they walked up the stairs “it seem just like yesterday she was running around her, playing with Brady” “It does, doesn’t it, but Shawn makes her happy and well I couldn’t think of anyone else that is better for her” “your right, but she’s still our little girl” “and she always will be” “well we still have two baby’s that wont be getting married for a while” Marlena joked, “so what do you say to, finishing what we started earlier?” John questioned playfully she stopped walking moved in front of him and moved her other hand around the side of his waist, she reached down grabbed his ass and stood on her tippy toes, tugged on his ear with her teeth, and rocked back down on her flat feet and yelled “RACE YA!!”
Marlena raced to their bedroom, closing the door
behind her, and discarded her clothes, and jump on the bed, John walked into the room, when she seen him enter she called out to him “Over here Sailor” he looked to the bed with a sly smile on his face, he walked to her, “God you beautiful” “your not so bad yourself” he reached the edge of the bed and she got up on her knees, so she was eye level with him, she put her slender hands onto his shoulders, and kneaded the tense muscle there, she rubbed her hands down his arms, “does your arm hurt?” she asked worriedly “not too bad” “is there anything, I could do, anything at all” she asked as she inched her lips closer to his, he wasn’t even thinking anymore he was to turned on by her actions, “wait” she said “I have an idea, you go shower while I get ready okay” “but Do…c” she cut him off “no buts, now go” and turned him around smacked his ass, as to rush him “o’ wait I need something out of the bathroom, I’ll be a sec”, she went into the bathroom grabbed her make-up bag, and her curling iron “okay bathrooms all yours” “Doc, what do you need all that for?” he asked confused, and a little bit intrigued “You’ll see now go and shower till I tell you to come out okay”. When he disappeared behind the bathroom door she waited to hear the shower running, and then plugged in her curling iron, walked over to her lingerie drawer and pulled out a white silk negligee, with a matching corset, and garter belts ‘Mr. Black, get ready for Doctor. Evans’ she thought to herself, she put on her lingerie, and connected the last garter belt to the corset, and then pulled the negligee over it, she checked her curling iron to see if it was hot enough, it wasn’t so she put on her make-up, she made her eye’s up dark and Smokey, and a dark shade of lipstick that she knew he liked, when her make-up looked the way she wanted she started to curl her hair, her hair was full of ringlets, and pinned back a few strands of hair with diamond clips. She lit a few candles and dimmed the lights to set the mood and she was ready for him. She peeked her head into the bathroom door “okay Mr. Black, the doctor will see you know” giving him a little hint for what she had in mind, he responded by turning off the water, and when she seen the curtain opening she snuck back behind the door, he dried off slipped on his black silk boxers, and his black robe over top, and he wanted her to be just as rewarded with what ever she had in mind, so he styled his hair, and put on a little cologne. When he stepped out of the bathroom he noticed the alterations to the room, “whoa Doc” and searched around for her but she was no where to be found and then he seen a note posted to the bed frame and the note read *have a seat, and the doctor will be in, in a moment* he laughed to himself, and complied to her instructions and sat down on the bed, awaiting what his wife had in store for him tonight.
Moments later Marlena walked into their bedroom, with her doctors bag, and a long white coat on, with 5inch stiletto’s, “hello Mr. black, how are we feeling” she asked and set her bag on the night stand next to the bed, his eye’s were fixated on her, she looked stunning, and she brought her hands up to un-button her coat, slowly after what felt like an excruciatingly long time she had un-buttoned every button then she turned her back to him, and let her coat fall to the floor to reveal her outfit the negligee ended mid thigh, and was see-through, and the corset underneath barely contained her breast but raised them nicely, when he saw what she was wearing underneath he breathed a sharp in take of breath, then she turned back around to him, and she noticed he had styled his hair and she cold smell his cologne, then her gaze went southern and she seen that he had untied his robe and let it lay open to expose his masculine form, the sight of him made her also take in a sharp breath, and she bit on her bottom lip. Then she bent down, to pick up her coat he extended his neck so he could look at her as she bent down, when she bent down the back of her negligee hiked up and he got a generous view of her cleavage as well, she picked it up and threw it over onto the chair behind her, “you know I don’t usually make house calls” she joked “o’ no” he said not really listening to what she was saying, because he was to focused on what she was wearing, ‘or lack there of’ “nope but, I made an exception for my favourite patient” she continued and she picked up her bag, and walked over to his side of the bed, “so how is the patient feeling?” she asked and she placed her hand on his thigh and squeezed, “um… humph… he’s feeling better, much better” he answers as her hand slides higher, she laughed at his comment in a deep sexy laugh, she opens her bag and pulls out a new sling, and a bandage to wrap up his arm, she places them on the bed beside him, and then places her hands on his wash board stomach, and runs them up past his chest and up to his shoulder, and slips her hands under his robe, she slowly pushes back the material, next she tenderly picked up his bad arm, and slides off the robe, he closes his eyes, and she winces “I’m sorry did I hurt you?” she asked fearfully, he just shakes his head she kisses him on the cheek “let Dr. Black take away your pain” she said affectionately but seductively. After she wrapped up his arm she kisses him all the way up his wounded arm “better?” she asks “much” “good hmmm… what else do I have in this bag” she said while looking through it “o’ yes this will do just fine” and she pulled out a can of whip cream, and smiled wickedly, he raised his eyebrows at her in question, she shakes the can as she crawls onto the bed, he follows her with his stare he turns to face her “lay down Mr. Black, and I’ll take good care of you” he replied but putting his legs up on the bed then laying back into the pillows, she shook the can again “now this may be cold at first” she warned “but the coldness will soon be forgotten, then she tilted the can upside down and sprayed whip cream, over his chest, it was cold at first but like she said the coldness was forgotten with the sensation of her lips on his flesh, she licked his chest completely clean, then she rolled onto her side, supporting herself up on her elbow, she let the strap to her negligee fall down her arm, he rolled on to his side as well using his good arm to support himself, all pain was forgotten as he used his bad arm to run up her tight past her hip, and rubbed her stomach, then she turned the can on herself, and sprayed it down her neck, then he rolled on top of her, licked off the cream, he noticed the hickey had faded that he left there just a week ago, so he sucked on her flesh and nipped at it, and all she could do was moan and giggle. The game was now over, and everything forgotten but them. John was stroking Marlena’s thighs while they kissed hungrily, he started to move his hands higher, and higher until she was left in the corset, he took the whip cream out of her hand and then sprayed it down her cleavage, after that he reached behind Marlena and pulled on the string holding the corset together, at the same time as the corset loosened he pulled it down her body, and lowered his face between her breast and licked away at the cream, while he cleaned her chest he made another trail of cream down her belly, he followed his trail, downward, “o’ mm” Marlena moaned she was rocking her head back and forth, he rid her of her corset, but left the shoes, the were just to damn sexy to him to get rid of them. When her stomach was clean he made another line cream along her panty line, and proceeded to clean her body, he was caressing her inner thighs again, but slide his hand higher to her sweet center this time, his hand was soon met with his mouth, she was so wet for him, he indulged first one finger inside her then a second and plunged them hard and fast within her, “O’ John that feel so… so good” she screamed when he flicked his tongue out at her clit, he sped up his rhythm then sucked on her clit, when he felt her twitch, which was followed by her muscles contracting on his fingers “YES” she screamed, as she came. After her orgasm subsided he kissed his way back up her body, he kissed and sucked on her breast on his way to her mouth, she started out in control, but he had now taken over, but she was about to let him take over completely so she draped her leg around his waist, and used all her weight and strength to push him on to his back, this caught him off guard, but turned him so much, she had now ridden of his boxers in record time, she had reached behind herself and stroked him as she captured his lips into a deep kiss her tongue begging for access which he gladly accepted by opening his mouth and met her tongue with his, her pace on his member increased, as the kiss deepened, and he moaned into her mouth. He was now rock solid and they were both more then ready, so she positioned his rigid penis at her moist entrance, she slowly lowered down on him, the sensation was almost to much for the both of them, as she accepted the last of him inside her, she moaned “o, mm, hmm” he felt so good inside her, then she rocked up and down, all the way up then all the way back down again “doc” he moaned she also felt so good around him, she was tiring and he noticed so she rolled them over and began circular motions within her she pressed her head back into the pillow, she completely over come with a wonderful sensation, that only he created inside her, as his movements quickened she matched him thrust for thrust, then she was hit with the most powerful orgasm she ever induced, “O JOHN… Yes BABY YES!! she screams got loader as she came. John speed increased more in search for release, he bent down and sucked lips into his mouth, their tongues dwelled for control, then he broke the kiss only to serenade her neck with more kisses, she was close again, and this time so was he, he placed his mouth at her ear, and whispered “sei mio esistenza, mio mondo, mio amore, ti amo” it was so sexy when he spoke Italian to her, especially now when she was seconds away from orgasm, with one last thrust, the both came. He collapsed to the side of her not wanting to hurt the babies, and she crept ud rested her head in his chest. They both laid in each other embrace breathing heavily, then Marlena had to ask before the fell in a blissful long awaited slumber “John” it came out a whisper but he heard it “yeah Doc?” “what was it that you said into my ear, when making love?” she questioned curiously “I said, you are my life, my world, my love, I love you” “o’ that’s so beautiful, I love you too, you know I feel the same way right?” she had to ask, he nodded “o’ by the way, the nurse thing, way sexy” he complimented “I’m glad you liked it” she laughed “goodnight sweet heart love you” “good night honey, love you too” and they fell asleep, in the comfort and warmth of each others arms.
The newly risen sun began to shine through the curtains of the terrace doors, onto John and Marlena, who were contently asleep in the comfort of each others warmth. When John felt the sun make its presence known, he clenched his eyes shut before he opened them with a yawn. Quickly he took in the sight of the woman he loved more than life itself, asleep in his arms, this embarked a smile to creep upon his lips, he stares at her as to mesmerize every feature, every movement, every breath she takes, when the sun shines on her face she scrunches up her nose and stretches out her arm over his chest, and attempts to hide from the light by burring her face in John chest. She settles herself closer to John, and falls back asleep and is very content, John laughs to himself at how cute she looked, and at how quickly she fell back asleep.
After a couple of minuets of watching her sleep, he closed his eyes and fell back asleep as well, but not for long, ten minuets later the alarm clock when off, John’s eyes shot open and he quickly reach up beside him and hit the snooze button. Marlena hadn’t awaken from the sound of the alarm, and was still silently asleep, hugging John closer to her body, John didn’t know whether he should stay awake or go back to sleep for a half an hour longer, he got his answer when Marlena whimpered when he moved even a little bit, he smiled at her and brushed back a few strands of hair that had fallen into her face, then he settled back into the pillows and tried to fall asleep, this time he fell into a deep sleep, than a half hour turned into one and half hours, and he didn’t hear the phone ringing, but Marlena did, she rolled over away from John, her eye’s still closed and searched for the phone on her night stand, she found it, sat up opened her eyes and then answered the phone “Hello” Marlena answered with a scratchy voice “hello Marlena, sorry to wake you” “o that’s okay Kate,” then the phone went silent and then Marlena looked to the alarm clock and seen it was only 7:30 and then she rolled her eyes at the fact that Kate was calling “Is there something I could help you with?” asked Marlena “um yes, is John there,” asked Kate, Marlena looked over at John and seen the peaceful look on his face, and didn’t want to have to wake him, “yeah he’s right here but he’s sleeping, can I take a message?” Marlena asked this time whispering into the phone in order not to awaken her husband, Marlena had her back to him now and didn’t notice he was awake, on the other end Kate was saying “actually no, any other time I would say yes but this is a work emergency and, there is a client demanding to talk to him,” “okay Kate, it’s alright, just one…” and as she was caught off guard when she felt John slide his arms around her waist and then he moved his lips down to her shoulder and kissed it, then he placed another kiss in the crook of her neck, Marlena took in a sharp breathe, “Marlena?… hello?” called out Kate, “o um hmm, so…rry Kate” “Marlena is everything okay?” Kate asked full of concern Marlena was now ignoring the phone completely when John kissed up towards her ear and sucked her sensitive ear lobe into his mouth, she closed her eyes reveling in the feeling he created with in her, then John put his fingers on the opposite side of her chin that he was kissing and guided her to face him and he placed a long sensual kiss on her lips, Kate was really concerned until she heard Marlena moan into the phone, it was a muffled moan, so Kate clued into why Marlena was distracted, “I’ll wait and allow them their moment, unless it were to get to out of hand, then that can wait till they hang u the phone” Kate said to herself, then she heard Marlena’s moans become louder, she would have hung up long ago but she desperately needed to talk to John, “Hello… Marlena….John,” Marlena had the phone held limply in her hand, and could faintly hear her name being called, that’s when she remember she was still on the phone with Kate, but she desperately wanted to let the kiss continue then all thoughts beside John were vanished from Marlena’s mind and she leaned into the kiss more, they released from the kiss, and Marlena heard her name being called she looked down in her hand was the phone, Marlena’s face turned red with embarrassment, then Marlena looked back up to John who had a playful smile on his face, she brought the phone back up to her ear, “Kate I’m so sorry but John, woke up and well, I‘m sorry” “it’s okay Marlena I think its so cute how the two of you still act after so many years” “well thank you, and here’s John” John still had his arms around her waist, and he had his head resting on her back, she reached up and caressed the side off his face “it’s Kate” she told him as she offered him the phone. “Good morning Kate” greeted John as he took the phone from Marlena “Good morning John, sorry to disturb, you and Marlena, but the London office is having troubles with a client, and they need you to fly over there and settle things” “I don’t know if I can do that, can’t you go?” asked John “no I can’t I would if I could, but they insist that *you* meet with them immediately” Kate explained, stressing the you, John sighed his frustration, and rubbed his forehead and ran his fingers through his hair, slightly tugging on it, Marlena sensed his frustration, so she took a hold of his hand that he was pulling out his hair with and kissed it, he looked up at her and smiled, and she smiled back at him “well um I guess I have no choice, I’ll go” “I’m sorry John I know how you hate to leave Marlena, and now that she pregnant I understand your frustration” “thanks Kate, but I’m going to let you go now, o and since I’m going to the London office I won’t be coming into work today” Marlena looked at him questionably when he said this, and she squeezed his hand so he would look up at her, and he seen her puzzled look so he mouthed “sorry” and she nodded her head “well John, you’ll have to but not for long though only to come and get the report” Kate told him “all right I’ll be there later today, maybe around lunch” John replied a little pissed this time “okay John talk to then” “goodbye” and he hung up the phone. He placed the phone on the night stand behind him, and turned back to Marlena, “so you have to go to London?” she asked him, he just nodded his head, he felt ashamed to be leaving even if it was only for a couple days “I’m going to miss you” she said sincerely, then she slipped over towards him on the bed and crawled up onto his lap wrapped her arms around his neck, “I’ll miss you too” John replied, they were looking into each others eyes, Marlena was moving her gaze from Johns eyes to his lips, she needed to kiss him, she moved her lips closer to his and slowly moved her lips over his.
John and Marlena sat with their foreheads touching and she was sitting in his lap, their tears colliding into one as they fell from their eyes, the then pushed their cheeks together, “I love you” they both said at the same time, then slightly laughed after, John moved his hand from her back to her stomach, and was caught off guard when he could feel movement, “oh” he said, “that’s weird, what does that feel like?” he asked full of curiosity she laughed at him “it’s hard to explain really, it feels kind of like fluttering I guess” she didn’t know what to tell him, “I just think it’s amazing how there is two lives growing inside you, I would think was amazing even if it was just one, but two” he was completely fascinated with the movements of the twins. He bent his head down and rubbed her belly and spoke to it “hello in there, this is your daddy, I’m gunna miss you while I’m gone, your daddy loves you” as he finished his conversation with the twins he kissed her belly, Marlena had a smile plastered on her face, she was so happy, and loved, she ran her fingers through his hair as he felt and talked to her stomach.
Moments later John heard her stomach growl, “Doc what do you say we go down stairs and, we get you and the twins something to eat” “I’d say I’m hungry, so lets go” she turned to get off his lap, he tightened his grip, “what do you think your doing?” she looked at him questionably “getting up to go down stairs to get food, like you suggested” he then shook his head at her “I’ll carry you,” “John you don’t have to do that” “but I want to, I’m going to be leaving across the world sometime today, I don’t want to let you go for second before then” “o… when you put it that way,” and she smiled at him and kissed him.
John, carried Marlena to the kitchen, and sat her up on the counter, she laughed at him “what are you doing?” “well I’m going to be cooking for you, and I told you I want you as close to as possible all day” she cupped his face in her hands, “your too much you know that, god I love you” then she bent to kiss him lovingly on the cheek, to tease him, “I think you missed Doc” he laughed at her “o I did didn’t I, then she kissed him on the other cheek “better?” he looked up at her coyly “let me show how its done” she giggled at him and he pulled her into deep passionate kiss, when they parted Marlena’s eye remained closed and her lips stayed separated, she was speechless, she searched for his hands and linked their fingers together, she opened her eyes and said “now that was a kiss” “what did I tell you” he joked, “so Dr. Evans what can I make you for breakfast” “surprise me.”
John and Marlena had finished eating and were walking back up stairs, “well Doc, can I interest you in a shower?” “I’m very interested” with that he picks her up over his shoulder, and runs up the stairs, he runs through their bed room and places her In front of the shower door, he pulls on the string of her robe, which she allows to slide from her body, revealing her naked form, “your so beautiful Marlena” then she pulls on the string of Johns robe, he also allows it to fall to the floor to reveal his naked form “your so handsome John” Marlena ran hands up his muscular body, John did the same to her only he was moving his hand down her body, past her slightly swollen stomach towards her bottom, he squeezed her ass, and she gasped, Marlena had her hands resting on his shoulders and moved them up his neck and then pulled his face towards hers. The two managed to open the doors and step into the shower without breaking the powerful kiss. Marlena reached behind her and turned on the tap, the warm water fell on their heated flesh, John pulled Marlena’s towards him hard, and then John moved his lips down to her neck, and then to her breast, he sucked one into his mouth as he backed her up against the wall of the shower, the cold tile was a change and caused her to whimper, his possessiveness was a huge turn on to her, she decided to let him just take complete control, John was making his way down her body with his mouth, placing open mouth kisses down her body, he placed strong hands on her thighs, she knew what he wanted and she spread her legs for him, he started to massage her tights and she began to moan her approval as he inched closer to her centre, he buried his face in her, he was driving her completely crazy, he new she was close, when her breathing quickened, then he pushed two fingers into her, and ran his tongue over her clit, he made faster movements as she grew closer to the brink, “Jo…hn o hmm, mm” she screamed as she came on his mouth, he licked her clean and moved his way back up her body, he kissed her on the lips, she gratefully granted his tongue access to her mouth , then seconds later with out warning he entered her, she didn’t break contact with his lips but her eye’s grew wide and then glazed over with desire, he made his way inside her slowly, she grasped at his shoulders as she accepted the last of him inside, after she adjusted to him she met him thrust for thrust, this brought her over the edge again, “I’m gunna …cum again” she told him, her head had rolled forward catching her breath by laying her head on his chest, his hand were everywhere, and his mouth was seductively paying attention to her neck, and breast. When Marlena caught her breath she lifted her head, and began kissing his chest, she could fell that he was close to orgasm, so she clenched her muscle on him and coaxed him, by hissing “cum for me baby” into his ear, John tensed and burst inside is wife, he buried his face in her neck, and whispered “I love you” over and over again, she did the same.
John and Marlena were standing against the shower wall, holding each other closely, grasping onto the other as if never to let go, they both felt so close to each other at that very moment then they ever have in the 20 years that they have known one another. They are still both so in love.
John began to feel this sharp pain in his arm. And he remembered the accident, that happened just yesterday, he decided not to lead on that he was in pain, in order not to worry Marlena, but Marlena could sense something wasn’t right, but she didn’t say anything not wanting to ruin the moment they were sharing, plus she knew he would just say it was nothing.
John and Marlena finished their shower, and were headed to Basic Black to pick up the report John needed for his business trip. They walked in to the building holding hands, when they walked off the elevator. The receptionist had her head down working when they came in, she heard foot steps and looked up with a smile, “Hello Mr. & Mrs. Black” she greeted “Hello Chantal” they said back “Is Mrs. Brady in?” John asked “Yes Mr. Black, she’s expecting you,” Chantal informed him “thanks, o and how many times do I have to tell you it’s John” John reminded, Chantal smiled at him and said “Yes Mr. Bla… John” “there you go” John laughed “by the way Mrs. Black” Chantal started but was cut off “call me Marlena” “okay Marlena, you look marvelous, absolutely glowing and congratulations to the both of you, John here can’t stop talking about how excited and happy he is” Marlena smile grew at the compliment and looked up at John, and leaned against him it was her way of saying ‘I love you’ “thank you very much, you look lovely as well” “thank you, would you like for me to buzz Mrs. Brady’s office?” “yes could you please” John answered “no problem” Chantal, pressed the button to Kate’s office, a second later Kate answered “Yes Chantal” “Mrs. Brady, Mr.” she paused and John and Marlena laughed “John is here, would you like me send him in?” Chantal explain to Kate “yes send him in” “alright, you may go in” “thank you Chantal, nice talking to you,” “you to, have a nice trip” “I’ll try” they laughed and John and Marlena made their way into Kate’s office, John reached up and knocked on the large wooden door, they heard a faint “Come in,” from inside the office. John reached down and turned the door knob, and slowly opened the door, then he walked inside, with Marlena in tow, Kate was at her desk typing furiously on the keyboard to her computer, she could hear foot steps, and she looked up from what she was doing, “well hello, strangers” Kate joked, “hello Kate” John said “hi Kate” Marlena said shortly after John, “alright Kate fill me in on the details of this trip, that I desperately need to attend” Kate sighed at his choice of words “John I told you that, if I could go in your place I would , but they demanded that you speak to them in person” John was starting to get on Kate’s nerves and it was obvious in her tone, “sorry Kate I know it’s not your fault,” “oh it’s okay, now where’s that report” Kate shuffled through papers on her desk and couldn’t find it, “where is it, I just had it” she muttered to herself, “o found it” she held up the file, and handed it to John, he began to look through it, that’s when Kate noticed the sling “what happened to your arm?” asked Kate “it’s nothing” John answered not wanting to talk about it “what did he do?” Kate was curious and decided to asked Marlena “he was in a car accident, yesterday afternoon” you could hear the sadness in her voice as she told Kate what happened, “a car accident” Kate was stunned “I’m glad you’re alright” “I’m glad he’s alright too” Marlena said as she held onto John’s side tighter, John kissed the top of Marlena’s head, then rested his cheek on where he had just kissed her. Kate watched them with a smile, “so Marlena, how are you feeling?” Kate chose to start a conversation as John looked over the file “I’m feeling fine” she answered, “do you know the sex of the baby yet?” “yes, it’s a boy… and a girl” Kate looked at her wondering if she heard her right, then she caught on “Twins?” “Yes twins,” “that’s wonderful” Marlena nodded with a huge grin on her face as she moved her hand to her slightly swollen stomach, “will you be going with John?” “No I don’t think so” “no, why not” at that second John ran his had around Marlena’s waist and asked “yeah why not?” Marlena turned her head to him and said “well first of all, my morning sickness isn’t fully gone yet, and secondly Belle just got engaged, and I want to help with the arrangements,” “I understand, but I’m going to miss you very much” she turned around to face him and brought her arms around his neck “I’ll miss you very much as well.” “We should be going, I need to make the arrangements for the plane, and I need to pack,” John explained “Alright John Marlena I’ll talk to you both later” “good bye Kate,” they said as they left out the door.
John and Marlena walked past Chantal, and said their good byes. They were walking past John’s office door, then John opened the door and pulled Marlena in with him, “John what are you do…” he cut her off when he pushed her against the door and kissed her fiercely, it took her a second to comprehend what was happening, then she returned the kiss with same fierceness, the kiss broke out of need for air, she moved her hands to each side of his face, he was on fire “John honey, your very warm” she was very concerned “you do that to me Doc” she raised her eyebrow at him “give me some credit John, I know when your not feeling well” she looked down at his arm in the sling “let me look at that arm” she reached out and took his arm very carefully out of the sling, she could tell by his fingers, that it was swollen up more than normal, “John your arm has swollen immensely” “Doc I just broke it yesterday of course it’s swollen” he tried to take away her worry but it wasn’t going to work, he knew that but he thought that he’d try, “John this isn’t normal, and it’s all my fault,” now he had his eyebrows raised in question “your fault?” “yes my fault, if I didn’t let you carry me,” “I did that not you, I wanted to do that, you did protest, I just didn’t listen, don’t blame yourself for nothing” she was still focusing on his swollen hand, he placed his fingers from his other hand under chin, and lifted her head to face him “I’ll take an aspirin, and put ice on it I’ll be fine” “okay and if both the swelling, and fever don’t go down will you go to the hospital?” she asked, her question needed no answer since he knew she had already made up her mind for him, he walked her over to the couch in his office, made sure she was comfortable, then he walked over to his desk opened up one of the drawers and pulled out a bottle of aspirin, he took two, then he thought that he would call his pilot to make sure his plane would be ready by 5:00, when the arrangments were made, he then walked over to the couch where Marlena rested, he sat next to her, she slid over to him, and placed her lips to his forehead “still very warm” she stated matter of factly “give the medicine time honey, plus you’re close to me,” “you know if you didn’t have a bad arm I’d smack you right about now,” she laughed as did he, “well sweet heart, we ought to be heading home ice this arm to get the swelling down, and so i can pack ” she began to pout, remembering that he was leaving soon, “are you sure you don’t want to come, because that pout says different” “yes, I’m sure, I’m not really up for a five hour flight” “me either and I’m going” he joked. John got up and offered Marlena a hand to help her up; she accepted it and stood with a bit of a struggle. They walked out of John’s office, and got onto the elevator
John and Marlena had arrived at the penthouse, they were upstairs in their bedroom, and she was sat on the bed while John packed. He had packed the last of the confinements into his suitcase, and was zipping it up, when he finished zipping up the suitcase; it seemed so final, like he was really leaving, it left them both with sad smiles on their faces, they were both struggling to not allow the tears to flow down their cheeks. Marlena sniffled then brought her hands up to her face to wipe back the tears, that treated to fall, she knew she had to say something, to break the sadness that had fallen in the room, but what, what could she say, she looked around the room think of something to say, then she remembered his fever, ‘how could I forget’ she thought to herself. “Come over here Sailor” he complied and walked over to where she sat on the bed, she got up on her knees, so she was level with his height, and then she brought her hands up placing one each side of his neck, than she slide them up to his cheeks, to feel if the fever had gone down, then she made him tilt his head down and she placed her lips to his forehead again, “it’s better” John didn’t reply so she searched out for his eyes, then she noticed where he was looking, by tilting his head he could see down her top, she laughed “John Black, do you ever stop” he still didn’t answer her. She continued to laugh at his lack of response, he moved one hand around to small of her back, then he skillfully slide his hand to rest on her bottom, and pulled her closer to him, he then lowered his head down, she closed her eyes as she felt his warm breath on her skin, Marlena arched her head back offering him more surface of her neck, she could feel the light touch of his lips, at the base of her throat, “mmmhm” was the sound he was rewarded with, Marlena looked to the clock, it read 3:30, she felt that it wouldn’t be enough time if he were to make his flight on time, “John, ohmmmph, honey do we have enough time?” she asked, as he was moving his lips lower down her body, he stopped what he was doing, he looked behind him at the clock, “we’ll make time, all I know is I need you” he confessed, it warmed her heart when he would talk to her in that way, she grasped the sides o his face, and brought his lips to hers, almost at the same instant they began at each others shirts, John ran his hand up her top, and Marlena was unbuttoning his, he tapped her arms indicating for her raise them, she complied with his request and raised them, forcing them to break the hold that they had each others lips, as soon as he lifted off her top, and threw it behind him, they locked their lips back together, and Marlena finished opening up John’s shirt, he let it slip from his body, and Marlena ran her hands over every inch of skin that was exposed to her, he was doing the same to her, it was as if they were burning the memory of how the other feels into there memories. John and Marlena broke the long kiss, and look into the others eye, so filled with lust and desire, then they slowly began to descend on the bed, never breaking eye contact, when laying comfortably John pecked Marlena on the lips once then twice, before kissing down her neck, she uncontrollably shut her eyes at the wonderful sensation, it was like they were set to music, the way their bodies rhythmically moved together. Their hearts never skipped a beat, and the passion began to grow. Goosebumps rose to the surface with every heated touch, with every delicate kiss, time seemed to be standing still for the love of two soul mates, who are so desperately in love.
The time has come for John to leave, and they are at the airport, waiting for the private jet to be ready for take off. They sat quietly basking in the others company, with the occasional caress, and peck on the lips. Then heard over the P.A. system was “John Black, your Jet is ready for take off,” that’s when John turned to Marlena, and hugged her tight, she closed her eye, to revel in the wonderful feeling, a single tear fell from her eyes, and he pulled away, and brought his hands to her face and brushed away her tears, gracefully with the pads of his thumb, “don’t be sad Doc, I’ll be back before you know it” she looked to his eyes for reassurance, then smiled at his sincerity, and answered him “I’ll try not to worry while your gone, it’s going to be hard but I’ll try” it was his turn to smile at her words, he leaned close to her lips and brushed them with his own before encasing her succulent lips in a sensual kiss. He broke the kiss and looked into her eye’s “there wont be moment that I won’t think of you, of your beautiful smile, those miraculous eyes, you are my everything” she chocked back her sob’s as his words warmed her soul, and melted her heart, “I’ll think of at all times, I’m going to miss you, and I will be counting the minuets till your return” she confessed back “I love you” “I love you too.” John placed his hand over her growing stomach, and said “I’m going to miss you two, don’t grow too much while I’m gone, and be nice to your momma, and let her rest” Marlena placed her hand over his and thanked him “thank you for loving us so much, we’ll be fine, I love you so much John” “no need to thank me Marlena, I’ll always love you with entire being, you’re the reason I strive to live, I love you more than I could ever express,” and with one last kiss and hug, and their share of ‘I love you’s” John turned to leave. Marlena watched John disappear through the gate and moved to the window, and when she seen him walk up the stairs to the plane, he turned around looked directly to the window where she watched from above, and blew her a kiss, she returned the gesture, and waved goodbye, and on the plane he went. She stayed till the plane was out of sight, and walked out of the airport to her car.
John sat on the plane, on the couch that their daughter Belle was conceived, and lied down, and reminisced of times they shared together. He had managed to take a few things that will help him feel her presence. He took a few pictures, and a few of the number of letters she has written him over the years.
She cried the whole drive home, due to the absence of her husband; she thought to herself ‘he’ll be home soon’ it helped to take away the emptiness she was feeling. She made it home, and walked directly to her bedroom, she changed into a pair of his sweats, and grabbed a box where she kept all things he’s ever given her, or things they’ve shared together. She gathered them all and headed down stairs to relax on the couch in the den. She made herself comfortably, and covered up with a blanket; she sat the box on her legs, and opened it. She rummaged through a few things, their was pictures or them together, some from their first marriage to each other, and few from before and after then, there were pictures of the John with Sami, Eric, and Carey, together, and some with the whole family.
Before John had left her had called and asked the children to take care of their mother because he had to leave town on business, they all gladly said they would help anyway they could. Sami and Belle decided that they would go over, and sit with their mom, and watch moves and talk, it had been a while since they have done so, and they always planned to, and what better night then tonight they thought, since John was gone. The girls knocked on the door, and were waiting for the mother to answer.
Inside Marlena was busy reading one of John’s letters to her that she didn’t her the knock at the door, and she continued to read.
The girls thought that she might be asleep, or upstairs, so they used one of their keys to open the door, and they walked in. They seen their mother on the couch curled up in a blanket reading something, then they noticed the tears, and became curious to what she was reading that had such an effect on there mother, they walked up to her, and Belle called out “mom, are you alright?” Marlena jumped and turned to see her daughters standing behind her, she smiled and answered “O’ my sweet girls, I’m fine, what brings you here?” “John called us and asked us to watch over you while he was out of town” explained Sami, Marlena shook her head, and smiled “that man, he never stops” then she laughed, “well come in, sit”, and Marlena began to sit up, the girls protested her getting up, and insured that she not to get up, “mom don’t get up, there’s other places to sit” the girls sat across from their mother, and Belle asked “what were you reading?” Marlena looked to the letter in her hand and replied “it’s a letter that you daddy wrote to me years ago,” “dad, wrote you letters?” Belle asked in disbelief “yes, he did, a lot actually, why you don’t think he would do things like that?” Marlena asked “don’t get me wrong mom, dad always does romantic things for you, but to write you love letters, even dads not that cheesy” Marlena gasped, then let out a laugh “we’ll he usual wrote them if he felt as if he couldn’t tell me in person,” “like what?” Sami asked this time “well just that he loves me, and how he wished things would have turned out for us, like I said he wrote them along time ago, a time when me and him, were just mere memory, but a wonderful one,” Marlena told her ever so curious daughters. Then Belle noticed the box in between her mothers legs, “what’s in the box?” she asked “anything and everything that he’s ever given to me, or that we shared,” Marlena answered, “aw your so sentimental mom” said Sami, Marlena continued to look through the box, she pulled out a hand full of pictures, and placed them in her lap, she then picked up the box and put in on the coffee table in front of her, she sat up, and motioned for Sami and Belle to sit either side of her, the girls got up and did what she asked, they looked through the pictures.
After hours of reminiscing, along with laughter and tears, Marlena yawned, and shortly after so did the girls. “Mom why don’t you go on up to bed?” suggested Sami, “I would but I can’t sleep in that big bed all by myself, it just wouldn’t feel right” Marlena confessed, with tears in her eye’s, “beside he should be calling soon, he should in London by now,” “mom it’s late, he wont call, even though it’s early for him he knows its late for you” “he promised he’d call the minuet the plan landed” and she was right as soon as she finished her sentence the phone began to ring, Marlena got up and walked to the phone, “hello” she said “Hey there pretty lady” “o John, I’ve miss you already, how spoiled am I?” she told him, “I miss you too Doc, and now that I called you should go to bed, it’s late there in Salem,” he ordered “I suppose your right but I cant sleep in that bed with out you” she confessed “and the couch is not very comfy” she continued, she could hear his laughter, and it made her smile, “tell you what Doc, go on up to bed, get under the covers, and I’ll talk to you till you fall asleep, how does that sound?” he suggested “that sounds wonderful, just give me a moment, so I can say goodnight to Belle and Sami,” “wait Belle and Sami are there?” he asked “yes, they came to keep me company” she answered, “Tell them I said I love you, and tell them I miss them too” “will do Sailor, just a sec,” Marlena brought the phone from her ear, and walked over to her girls, “sweeties, your daddy, says he misses you and that he loves you,” Marlena raised the phone to the girls, so John could hear their response “love you too dad” they said into the phone, John smiled a big smile hearing his girls voices. Belle and Sami, gave their mother a hug and a kiss on the cheek, “love you mom, see you sometime tomorrow” said Belle, while reaching for the door handle, “bye mom, love you talk to you tomorrow” “goodnight sweet girls, talk to you tomorrow” and they exited the penthouse, then Marlena brought the phone back up to her ear, “now where were we?” Marlena asked playfully as she locked the door, and was headed for the stairs, “I believe you were going on up to bed” “I believe you are right”, and Marlena walked into the bedroom that she and John share, “where are you now” “I just walked into the bedroom, “are you ready for bed?” “I am” “good girl, now get under the covers, and rest that pretty head of yours on the pillows” Marlena giggled a little, at the tone of his voice and the words he used. Marlena pulled back the covers and crawled onto the bed, and got comfortable, under the blanket, and was resting her head on the pillow, “cozy doc?” John asked “yes, but it’s not the same without your arms around me” “it’s not the same sleeping without you in my arms, I know how you feel, but we can try” he said “so how are the twins?” he asked “the twins are good, I think they know you not here though they have barely moved since you left, they miss their daddy, almost as much as I do” “I miss them and you too, I love you baby” “I love you too John.”
They talked for a half an hour, and when he got no response he knew that she had fallen asleep, “I love you Doc, sweet dreams sweetheart” and even from deep in her sleep he heard a muffled “love you too” and he hung up the phone.
The next morning, Maggie, Hope, Jennifer, and Julie, was at the Pub picking up Caroline, the girls had thought it would be nice to take Marlena to the spa. “Ready Caroline” asked Maggie, “just need to grab my coat, and purse” and Caroline walked behind the bar, and took her coat and purse of the coat rack, she walked back over to the rest, and said “okay ready to go,” and they left for the penthouse. The girls piled off the elevator, and knocked on the door.
Inside Marlena could hear the commotion from the hall, of talk and laughter, followed by a knock at the door. Marlena tightened the tie on her robe, and walked over to the door. She reached for the door handle and opened the door, she was stunned to have all her dearest friends standing in the hall of her apartment, “well hello all of you, come in please” Marlena offered, they accepted the offer and walked into the penthouse, after walking in through the door they gave Marlena a hug, Caroline hugged her former daughter in law and placed a hand on the babies. Julie was the last to hug her, “Marlena honey I haven’t seen you for a long while, look at you” “nice to see you too Julie, yes I have grown haven’t I” Marlena said while rubbing her belly “o I haven’t told you yet” Marlena remembered “tell us what dear” Caroline asked inquisitively “we found out that were having twins,” Marlena said with a radiant smile, and a happiness in her eye’s, “that’s wonderful” they said “boy’s or girls?” “One of each” Marlena told them, each girl gave her another hug and, said their congratulations. Marlena smiled and asked “so what brings you all by?” Julie spoke up and said, “we thought we would treat you to a day at the spa,” Marlena’s smile grew, “you all are so kind, just let me go change and I’ll be right back down,” Marlena walked up the stairs, and changed quickly, ‘this is just what I need’ she thought to herself, she didn’t bother to wear make-up ‘why bother, John’s not hear to see’ she thought, she pulled back her hair, and walked back down the stairs. “Ready Marlena?” asked Maggie, and she nodded, and out the door they went.
They were all sitting at separate tables, having their nails done. They were all just catching up, one another’s lives, Marlena seemed awful quiet, and Julie asked “Marlena are you alright?” Marlena looked up to Julie and sighed out “I’m fine, just relaxed” Julie smiled at her “I’m glad, we finally got your mind off that gorgeous husband of yours” Marlena laughed slightly, and shook her head, “never” she replied “so you are thinking of him” Marlena let out another sigh, “always, there will never be a moment that I don’t think of John,” “when’s he coming home?” asked Caroline, “not sure he said soon,” answered Marlena, “how do you keep your relationship alive,” asked Jennifer “we just love each other, beyond words,” she put it a simply as she could, “plus I bet he’s amazing in bet” added Julie, “Julie!” shrieked Hope “what it’s not like we all aren’t married,” she said, Marlena was blushing slightly, “I’m right aren’t I” she asked again, Marlena bit her bottom lip, and slowly nodded her head, all the women just laughed, “I knew it,” said Julie.
Meanwhile in London, John was getting for a meeting that was to take place in less than ten minuets. He was feeling a tremendous pain in his arm, but he shook it off and walked into the conference room, to sign a deal.
The girls were now getting facials; Marlena was relaxing back in the chair. “So Marlena, have you picked out any names for the babies yet?” asked Caroline, being the typical expecting grandmother, “well John and I have decided that he will name the girl and I will name the boy” answered Marlena, “and I know I want to name him after John, but I haven’t chosen the full name yet” she continued, “he’ll love the idea of naming the baby after him” complimented Caroline, “you know Marlena, even though John isn’t my son, I still feel as if he is, I couldn’t love him anymore even if he were my own son” this brought a tear to Marlena’s eyes she was so happy for him, “Caroline, you know that John still thinks of you and Shawn as his parents” Caroline smiled, and she and Marlena hugged.
Back in London, John was making yet another offer to the investors over this new line of clothing. “I don’t know John, we’ll have to think about some more” said the investor, John forced back his angry and replied “take all the time you need Brandon, and get back to me,” he knew that they were just playing hardball to keep him on his toes, he knew how the business world worked, and he wouldn’t let it get to him, “we keep in touch,” said the man, and he stood and shook John’s hand, and left out of the room. John was glad they left, his arm was hurting very badly, and on top of that, he was starting to get a headache. He gathered his things and walked out of the conference room, told his secretary to, call him at the hotel if the anyone called, she assured him that she would, and he left to the hotel. When he got into his hotel room, he instantly walked to the couch and laid down.
Back in Salem Hope and Marlena, decided to get aroma therapy instead of a massage, since Marlena can’t lay on her stomach. Marlena began to feel worried; she knew something wasn’t right with him. She abruptly sat up on the chair, “what’s wrong?” asked Hope, Marlena looked to Hope and whispered, “Something’s wrong,” Hope was concerned and walked over to Marlena and placed a hand on her shoulder for comforting “what’s wrong, is it the babies, are you okay?” the cop instantly came to surface when asking the questions, “I’m fine, John isn’t, something is wrong him”
Marlena was right, after John had laid down, he got a phone call, from the client who bought the knew idea’s and wanted to make it official. John went back to the office, and was greeted by Brandon. John got out all the necessary paper work for him to sign, after Brandon signed the last contract, they shook hands, “nice doing business with you” said John “likewise, I look forward to doing business with you.” The man noticed that John didn’t look so healthy and asked “John are you feeling okay, you look a little pail?” “I’m fine; I just can’t wait to get home to my family” “then why don’t you go pack and get home to them” Brandon suggested “thanks, and I will” John agreed, they said their goodbye’s and John went to the hotel packed as quickly as he could, made sure the plane was ready, and got to the airport as quickly as he could. When on the plane, John collapsed from the pain.
John woke up confused and disoriented; he looked around and remembered that he was on the plane to home. He stood up and instantly felt light headed, so he sat on the couch behind him, and placed his head in his hands, ‘What is wrong with me?’ he asked himself.
Marlena was still very up set, and becoming hysterical. Hope still had her hand resting on her shoulder, and asked “What do you mean it’s John” Marlena brought her hand to her forehead, “there’s something wrong with him, I can feel it,” she clarified, “I’m sure he’s fine honey,” Hope assured her, “He’s not fine” Marlena barked, she was quickly becoming angry “I can always tell when there’s something wrong with him, always have been able to” Marlena anger was fading in to fear, it was fear of the unknown, and fear for what might have happened.
John sat on the couch still, anticipating his return to Marlena, he thought of holding on to her, being able to smell her perfume, to even just look at her. He pulled out a picture of her from his pocket; he traced the features of her face with his finger. John picked up the phone to the pilots “how much longer till were there?” “Not long now Mr. Black,” “thank you” and he hung up the phone, and looked back to her picture. “ I can’t wait to see you Doc, I know that you can make feel better” he whispered, as if she were really there. Then he laid back on the couch and tried to catch some sleep before landing in Salem.
Hope tried all she could to calm Marlena but nothing was working, Marlena just wouldn’t let anyone help, she’s the only one who knew what was happening and no one wanted to believe her. Finally she got up and searched for her purse, she just needed to her him tell her he was okay, other wise she would worry herself sick. She dialed the number, but she got no answer, “Dimmit John, where are,” she said, wanting to throw her phone against the wall, she decided to try again, still no answer, her eyes widened and she looked up and closed them, and whispered “What it wrong with you?”
John was now in Salem and wanted to go home immediately, he got off the plane a quickly as possible, then he walked through the airport to the front and hailed a cab.
Marlena said good bye to the girls, and decided she needed to take a walk to calm down. The girls protested but she told them that it wasn’t a far walk to the penthouse, and that she needed to do this, they finally agreed, and she started to walk. She walked through the streets feeling offal lonely, so she pulled her coat tighter around her body as she walked in the cold. As she was walking she realized that she was near the pier, a place where she has always felt close to John, even if he wasn’t there. She walked on to the boards of the pier, the sounds of the water seemed calming, she went up to the rope, and looked out over the beautiful scene of the sun setting over the water. “John what is wrong with you, I need you so much.”
John walked into the empty penthouse, and called out “Doc, I’m home” he walked into the kitchen no Marlena, and then he walked up the stairs, and still no Marlena. He guessed she went out with friends. Then for some odd reason he walked right back out the door, it was as if he was being drawn to her, to her sense of need. He knew where he could find her, and he walked down to the pier as well. He made it there just in time to here her confession. “Doc,” he whispered not wanting to startle her.
She heard her name being called, instantly she knew it was him, and she turned, and was faced with the most handsome, most loving, most caring man she has ever met, or even imagined, and there he was standing in the shadows, of their place where they connect. “John,” she whispered back, and they both took one step forward, he was visible to her, until tears of joy blurred her vision. As on instinct he opened his arms to her, and she walked into them, placing a tight grip around his neck, and rested her face in the space between his neck and shoulder, a place where she so comfortable, a place she belongs, in his arms. “Your home” she cried into his ear, he felt her tremble, and shake, he stroked her back and swayed with her back and forth to music envisioned by only them, “you really home” she spoke again, almost in disbelief that he was there and holding her, “I’m home where I belong” he spoke into her ear, then he kissed her softly under her ear, which caused her to cry harder, he didn’t understand, they didn’t seem like happy tears, he moved his lips back to her ear, “what’s the matter baby?” he asked, she didn’t answer with words but she expressed her sorrow by gripping onto him tighter, “come on Doc, you can tell me anything” he reassured her, she lifted up her head from its resting place, and looked at him, she looked at him with confusion, he seen the confusion “what is it?” he asked, she looked down but only for a second then looked back up to his eyes “it’s nothing, it’s just that I could have sworn something was wrong,” she explained “wrong?” he questioned “yes with you” he smiled at her sincerity “what makes you think there was something wrong with me?” he asked “it was just a feeling I had, guess my hormones are out of whack” she joked, with relief that he was okay, yet she was still skeptical, there was something wrong with him, she could tell she just did want to even think about it, he laughed at her, “speaking of which how are the babies,” as he asked he moved his gaze down to her growing belly, and when he placed his had over he stomach he felt movement, and it warmed him, to the point where he felt no pain, just love. “They’re fine, but they haven’t moved this much since before you left,” she informed “really” he asked the love showing in his tone, and she nodded. “It’s getting cold, shall we go home babe” John suggested.
John and Marlena walked into their home. He kicked the door closed, he reached out with his one hand and began un-buttoning her coat, and before discarding it from her body, he gave her and mind shattering, breath taking kiss they continued the assault on each other lips as they ripped their coats from their bodies, Marlena pulled away, smiled, he chest heaving from the kiss and arousal, her eyes darting towards the stairs, “upstairs” she asked out of breath, he nodded “you go ahead, I’ll be right there, I just want to lock up” he explained, “okay” and she hurriedly walked up the stairs.
He walked over to the door, and locked it then turned and rested against the door praying that his arm would just stop hurting already. He went into the kitchen and took two aspirins, then walked up the stairs to his awaiting wife.
Marlena laid in on her side in bed, she wondered if she should undress or let him undress her, she thought it would be more fun that way, so she left all her clothes. She heard his footsteps coming closer to the door, and she was anticipating him walking inside the bedroom.
He slowly opened the door, and seen her there in his bed, he leaned up against the door way, and looked at her with adoration, “Marlena you are the most stunningly beautiful woman, I’ve ever met, that I could ever meet,” he shared his feelings for her with her, “and you are the most handsome, the most buff, and the over all best man, I’ll ever meet,” she returned the compliment “now get over here, so I can welcome you home properly” she ordered. He listened to her, and walked up to the edge of the bed, he reached his one hand down and traced her face with his index finger, she smiled brightly, which lit up his eyes and caused him to smile as well. His finger continued southerly down her body, lingering over her neck, then he moved on top of the bed, and she rolled onto her back, then as his lips descended to her long luxurious neck, his hand kneaded her swollen breast threw her clothes, she moaned at the sensation. He reached up under her sweater, up over the twins and to her breast again, he still continued to explore every inch of her neck, and she loved every bit of the attention he was giving her, she could feel herself quickly becoming wet, she felt completely warm. He had finished kissing every little inch and crevice of her neck, and moved back up and captured her lips in a kiss, she opened her mouth and met his tongue with her own, she reached between, their bodies and ripped open his shirt, desperate to feel his taut muscle chest under her hand, and against her bare skin. She sat them both up, and pulled her shirt up and over her head, and pressed her soft slender body, against his hard strong torso. He unclasped her bra, and drew it from her arms, and onto the floor. As soon as they ended a kiss for much need air, they quickly had a hold on the others lips dueling for control, plus they had missed this so much, just being able to be together this way, expressing their love in only the way they can together. John cradled her around the waist, and softly lowered her down so her head was resting in the pillows, when he knew she was comfortable he sucked her lips into his mouth then pulled away then down her he went, leaving trails of wet kisses over her milky skin, he kissed down the middle of her breast and then moved to her right one and lightly licked her darkened nipple, she felt the rush of warmth through her entire body and settled at her center, when he captured her nipple lightly between his teeth, she arched up off the bed, and moaned her approval, he then moved over to the left breast and teased it the same amount as the right, when her breathing was becoming more rapid, he moved down her body, lightly kissing over the growing bump, and when he was getting closer to her pants, and started on the button, then the zipper, then he got up on his knees and pulled them down her long legs, and onto the floor with the rest of their clothing. He held up one foot in his hand and massaged it tenderly, and then he kissed her ankle, he repeated the same action with her other foot, and then slowly made his way back up her legs, slightly massaging them, when he reached her inner thighs he slid his hands to the inside of her thighs, and using his full palm to caress the strong muscle below, her eyes were closed in the anticipation of his actions, awaiting full contact of his body against hers. John took one intruding finger and brushed her through her panties that were quickly becoming wet, looped his fingers through the top of her panties and pulled them off of her; he sat up on his knees and looked at her in all her glory. He again ran his hands back up her leg, to her thighs; he spread her legs wide then replaced one of his hands with his mouth , he sucked and nipped marking her, the feeling was incredible to her because she was so sensitive there, and it felt marvelous as his warm wet mouth marked her where only he could see. Then he slipped out his tongue and ran it up the remainder of her thigh he in-hailed her sent while he used two fingers to separate her swollen lips, and with a stiffened tip of his tongue he flicked it over her clit, “o’ hmm” he heard from her, and continued what he was doing. Marlena was way past being turned on she was on the edge of bliss, a place only he could take. John knew she was extremely close as she bucked into his face uncontrollably, so he quickly switch his finger where his tongue was just seconds ago, and placed his tongue at her opening, and began a rapid speed, on her nub, and pressed his tongue deep inside her. Marlena felt the warmth move through her body and screamed her release “JOHN” she struggled to contain her breathing, John loved watching her loose control, the way she would bit her lower lip, the way her chest moved up and down with her ragged breathing, and the way her delicate skin became flushed with satisfaction, he smiled down on her naked form, she opened up her hazel orbs, and smiled back at him, she sat up and placed both her hands either side of his face and outlined his lips with her tongue, and then she covered his lips with her own slightly opening her mouth to push her tongue past his lips, he parts them for her access, they graciously fell back onto the bed, Marlena brought her hands from his face down his naked chest, to his belt buckle, she un-did his belt and pants hurriedly, his rigged cock was straining against the silk fabric of his boxers begging for release, Marlena reached out a hand and stroked him through his boxers, he stopped her before she took him too far, he pulled off his boxers, and kicked them behind him, John moved his member in between her legs, and cautiously guided himself in, she rocked her hips up higher trying to pull him all the way in, “I want all of you” Marlena pleaded with him, he answered her pleas and moved the rest of the way in her velvet warmth, he rocked in and out, both creating their rhythm together, “I’ve miss you so much Doc” John moaned, “I’ve… missed you… too” Marlena said between gasps for air. Marlena couldn’t think straight the way John was moving in her deep, and slowly he was hitting her spot every time, “O’ John right there baby, don’t stop,” she moaned, John continued his slow but deep movements, he moved his lips down to her collar bone, and licked, kissed, and sucked the sensitive skin there. With the feeling of his rock hard cock hitting her most sensitive spot inside her, and his lips caressing the delicate skin of her neck, she couldn’t hold back any longer, and she came “O’yes…yess” she said under her breath, John felt her release around his shaft, the grasp and the then the release of her pulsating walls was driving him further over the edge, so he brought his fingers down between them and rubbed her extra sensitive clit, “Your Amazing!” screamed Marlena as he brought her to yet another orgasm, “O’ Doc” John moaned his own release. John collapsed to the side of her, and she rolled into his arms “that wow, that was wow” Marlena expressed her approval “it’s always great, but I don’t know but it was as if you more inside me then you have ever been” she couldn’t get over how well that had been, “I love you Doc,” John said with a smile then kissed her on the top of her head, “I know you do, you just showed me just how much, I love you too.” John pulled the covers up over them and Marlena cuddled closer, they fell asleep, in each others arms, how they belong together.
It has been a week since John came back home, from London, and was still experiencing some slight discomfort, in his arm, he was coming concerned, but was really busy with work as well with helping Marlena with the arrangements for Belle and Shawn’s engagement party happening tonight.
Marlena sat at her office desk, contemplating the differences in John, since he came home, she was also becoming concerned. She thought that his arm should be healed by now, the doctor said 2 weeks, and it was almost a month now. She was noticing the dizzy spells, and how he’s been extremely tired, but she went against her better judgment and shrugged it off as stress, and was just going to wait it out until after the party, thinking that Belle getting married was stressing him out.
John was heading up to Marlena’s office, to pay her a quick visit. He walked off of the elevator, and seen that her secretary was out to lunch, which meant they had the office to themselves for awhile. John walked up to her door, and leaned up against it to hear if she was with a patient or not, he heard nothing so he took the initiative, and sneakily turned the door knob without a sound. He was so quiet she didn’t notice his presence, and continued to work. There she sat in front of him, her hair pinned back, glasses on, very deep in thought, so oblivious to her surroundings, and she looked so innocent. He leaned up against the door jam enjoying the sight of the beauty just a few measly inches away from his touch. “Are you just going to stand there and stare, or were you going to come over here and give your wife a kiss?” she said amusingly, as she looked up from her paper work, after taking off her glasses and setting them on her desk, she looked to his eyes, then she smiled widely. He brought his hand up and stroked his chin, to act as if he were thinking about his answer to her question, “oh, come here” she answered for him, he smiled and walked over to her, she turned in her chair and he knelt down in front of her, placing his hand on the side of her face then kissed her softly on the lips, when parting from the kiss leaving sensation of his lips on hers. “So… pretty lady how’s your day been?” he asked while caressing the sensitive skin just below her ear, this causing her breath to catch in her throat, she placed her hands up on his chest and placed a lingering kiss on his cheek, then sliding her arms the rest of the way up and around his neck for a hug, he began to rub her back, “I’m much better now, that your holding me” she whispered in his ear, “I love you Doc,” he said with a grin, “I love you too Sailor, and how’s your day gone so far?” she asked, “no too bad, but I missed you terribly, and I just had to come and see you” this brought a smile to come across her lips, and light up her whole face, she pulled out of the hug and told him “you have such a good sense of timing you know,” “really?” he questioned “Cynthia just went out to lunch, we have the office to ourselves, for a while” she raised her eyebrow to him. John stood then held his hand out for her take which she gladly took, and then he put his other hand on her back for support, when she was standing he guided her, to the couch, he sat and patted his legs, for her sit on top, and she complied and sat on his lap, she could feel his bulge and it made her smile and gasp a little, “bonjour miser” she giggled and winked, he laughed at her comment. After looking into each others eyes they quickly became serious, Marlena’s gaze darted down to his lips, and then back to his eyes, they look in their eyes spoke of love, and desire. John moved his face closer to hers, hovering his lips over Marlena’s, and just before they could kiss, there was a knock at the door, they both sighed their frustration, and looked to the door, there stood their beautiful daughter, Belle.
“Oh, well it’s you, then that’s okay” joked John, Marlena laughed and playfully slapped him on the chest, Marlena turned her attention back to Belle, “come in sweetie, what is that I can do for you?” Marlena asked as she slide off of John’s lap and onto the couch, Belle walked into her mothers office, seeming rather upset and very quiet, “Belle what’s wrong” asked John and he stood, Belle instantly walked into his arms and cried into his chest, Marlena stood as well, and placed her hand on her daughters back when Belle felt her mothers touch she pulled out of her fathers arms and went into her mothers, Marlena ran her fingers through Belles hair, and looked at John with a confused expression, he returned the look. “Belle honey, come on tell momma what’s wrong” she continued to cry, and looked up to her parents “I…don’t think… that I can… marry Shawn” she answered her mother between sobs. “I’ll leave you two to talk” John said, and Marlena nodded, but before leaving he kissed the top of Belle’s head, and rubbed her back, then kissed Marlena on the cheek, and walked to the door, he looked back to
Marlena and mouthed ‘I love you’ she mouthed back ‘love you too’ and out the door he went, closing it behind him.
“Now Belle, let’s sit down and tell me why you don’t think you can marry Shawn” “I don’t know how to explain it” stated a very confused Belle “want to try?” asked Marlena, Belle nodded then wiped her eye’s and nose, and opened her mouth then closed it again, then opened it again, but no words came out. “You know you can tell me anything Belle,” Marlena assured her daughter, “I know,” Belle nodded her head, “it’s just I don’t know if he’s the right one for me, how are you supposed to know?” Belle looked to her mother for advice, Marlena looked at her daughter with compassion, it was Marlena’s turn to be at a loss for words, she told Belle the only answer that mad sense to herself, “Well Belle, honey, you love Shawn yes?” she asked, Belle nodded almost instantly, “can you see yourself with him with him in the future, is he in your dreams for your future?” this time Belle, smiled for the first time since she entered her mothers office, Marlena noticed the smile, which made up Belle answer obvious, “than he’s the one for you Belle” Belle’s smile faded, she wasn’t so convinced yet, “how did you know that daddy was the right one for you?” “I knew when I couldn’t stay away from him, when every time I seen him I would smile uncontrollably, you just know when they’re the one, I know you know that Shawn’s the one for you, your just scared, it’s okay it’s normal,” explained Marlena “did you have doubts?” asked Belle, “well kind of, they weren’t doubts more like insecurities” Marlena tried to clarify, “I see” Belle said, “
Shawn’s, the one for me your right, thanks for the advice mom,” thanked Belle, Marlena smiled, and hugged her daughter “I always be here to give you advice baby girl, always.” Belle remembered that when she first came in that her dad was there, and she had interrupted her parents, “mom, sorry that I bothered you, and daddy,” “it’s okay, don’t worry about it, I’m just glad to help you,” “thanks mom, but I should be going, I have a lot to tonight before the engagement party, I can’t believe I had doubts, I love Shawn, thanks again mom” Belle said and she gave her mother one last hug, before she left.
The time had come for Marlena to leave work and go home, she was overjoyed that she could leave. Marlena walked into her reception area, “Cynthia, you can leave for the day, I’ am, you can too” the young girl looked up to her boss and smiled “Thank you very much,” she expressed her thanks, Marlena smiled back at her “your welcome, have a nice night,” “you too,” with that Marlena set off to the elevator to leave for the day.
Marlena unlock the door to her penthouse, and walked in breathing out her sigh of comfort of being in her home, she kicked off her shoes, and placed her purse on the mail table, “John?” she called out through the apartment, no response was given, “must be at work still” she thought to herself. She made her way up the stairs to her bedroom, to take a relaxing bath before leaving for the party later in the evening. When she walked in she was overcome with the a strong aroma of lilacs, the scent instantly relaxed her, on the table in the middle of the room was a tray with, a cup of warm tea, and a envelope. She seen this and walked over to the little table, picking up the tea and the envelope, on the cover read ‘To my dearest Doc…” in Johns hand writing, she took a sip of the tea, and it tasted just as if she would have made it for herself, “he’s good” she thought then she placed the mug back onto the tray, and opened up the letter, anticipating the contents inside, the letter read, ‘hello pretty lady, I’m sure you could use a long hot bath, and a cup of tea’ his sincerity brought tears to her eyes, and she wiped the droplets before the soaked the paper, she held in her hand, she continued to read ‘why don’t you pick up your cup, and walk into the bathroom’ she did as instructed, and when she slowly opened the door, she seen that he had lit many candles, as many that would light up the room, and the water was steaming, just the way she liked it, ‘this is perfect’ she whispered, she looked back down at the note, and continued to read, ‘if your wondering where I am, turn around’ she slowly turned and there behold was her husband, the man who knew her better than anyone ever would, tears were pooling from her eyes, as a smile shown on her face, she set the cup on the counter beside her, and she sauntered up to his and wrapped her arms around his neck, and motioned for him to lean down to her, he did as implied and she kissed his lips with abandon, “god I love you” she moaned into his mouth, he lathed onto her lips with the same intensity as she was giving him, the rapidly were tearing at each others clothes John had ridden Marlena of her suit jacket and blouse, and was working on her pants, Marlena had ridden John of the equal amount of clothing, and was feeling up his chest. John had her pants undone and pushed them down along with her panties off over long legs, she stepped out of them. He lifted her up onto the counter, careful not to spill the tea everywhere, they began attacking one another’s lips, Marlena slipped her hand down to John’s belt and was undoing it with hurried hands, and she began to struggle mentally cursing all belt, and then it gave and she could slip it from the loops on his pants, after she had rid him of the contraption, she un-buttoned his pants, and seductively, as she looked in to his eyes while doing it. As Marlena was work with his pants, he began kissing her neck, with his lips on her neck it distracted her more from removing his pants, finally his pants were undone, and mentally Marlena cheered, John swayed his hips causing his pants to fall to the floor, Marlena licked her lips, when seeing him in nothing but his boxers, with a certain something standing to attention, ‘how I love this man’ she thought to herself as she stared at him, he reached out and caressed her breast through her bra, and with his other hand her reached behind her and unclasped it skillfully, while pulling away at the material as it fell from her body, he attached his lips to her, Marlena was more than ready for him and couldn’t wait any longer. “Fuck me now John, I can’t wait any longer” she begged him, he needed no more words, and was more than willing to give her what she wanted ever so badly. He took off his boxers and threw them behind him, he stroked himself a few times, and then positioned himself at her entrance, Marlena’s eye involuntarily shut when she felt him inch his way into her warmth, “o John” she said barley above a whisper, John started to move with in her, slowly at first then pick up speed, both becoming closer with every movement, “faster
John” she commanded, and he answered he commands, and moved faster. As he sped up his rhythm he cold feel her walls tightening on him, he was also close so he sped up a little more, and latched on to her left nipple with his mouth and toyed the right with his finger, and at that moment she was un-done, everything forgotten but him, she felt that familiar burning sensation run through her body, the feeling that only he gave her, when the feeling took over her whole body, she arched her back, but moved closer to him, and moaned out “o John, yes baby.” When the words left her mouth and entered his ear, and he felt her constricting muscles and her juices flow over him, he couldn’t hold back any longer, and he spurted out his hot cum inside her, “O Doc” he moaned into her chest. They clung to each others sweaty bodies, for support as they came down from their high.
John and Marlena hadn’t moved for several moments, she stayed seated on the counter top, and he inside her holding her collapsed form in his strong secure arms. John was resting his head on her shoulder, and she had her face resting in his chest, their breathing was slowly becoming normal again, and their body temperature began to cool. John didn’t notice until Marlena shivered, “cold baby?” he asked “a little” she answered, he stood fully and exited her warmth, then he walked over to the door, and picked up her robe then handed it to her, “thanks” she said, when she accepted it from his hands, he put his hands just under her arms, and lifted her off of the counter, then he took the robe out of her hands, and held it out for her, she slid her arms threw the holes, then he pulled it tightly to her body, and left it for her to tie to her liking. He walked over to the tub and pulled the plug, and let the water drain from it, then he bent to draw another bath for her, he turned the handle to hot, and felt it, the water was extremely hot, “just the you like it” he exclaimed, then he stood up fully, and he felt very light headed al of a sudden, and he placed his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes, Marlena quickly rushed over to him, and put her hands on his arm, “John honey, what’s the matter?” she asked full of concern, “nothing Doc, just a little tired,” he lied to her, “are you sure?” she asked again, “I’m sure, now why don’t you get in the tub and relax before we go, I need to go pick up the dry cleaning, okay, I’ll be back soon,” he said quickly and then he kissed her on the cheek, and went into the bedroom, she followed him into the bedroom, “John?” she said in a questioning voice, he looked to her as he stepped into his boxers, she didn’t know how to ask him about his dizzy spells so all she said as “I love you” he smiled widely and came up to her and touched her cheek with a finger “love you too” then he leaned in and tenderly kissed her lips, “I need to go before they close babe” she nodded her head, but when we turned to leave she wouldn’t let go of his hand, but instead brought it up to her lips and kissed it, he brushed his lips over hers again then patted her hand that she was gripping onto his with, “I’ll be right back, don’t worry” and she nodded her response she finally let go of his hand and let him get dressed. She stood in the door way as he dressed, and watched him leave, “go and relax Doc, don’t worry okay, I’m fine” and he left out the door, Marlena leaned up against the door frame and whispered aloud “what’s wrong with you John?”
Fifteen minuets had passed and Marlena was soaking in the tub, when John walked through the bathroom door, John hung the dry cleaning on the back of the door before walking up to her. He walked over to the bath tub, and kneeled down beside her, she had her eyes closed and looked so relaxed, and she had both hands over the twins, he reached out a hand and delicately traced her chin with the pad of his thumb, her eyes shot open, and a then a smile quickly was upon her lips, “welcome back,” she greeted he leaned in brushing her lips with his and then kissing her softly.
It had been another 30 minuets and Marlena was doing her hair and make-up and John was just getting out of the shower, Marlena stopped what she was doing and turned to watch him dry off, “well, well Mr. Black don’t we look handsome” she said, he raised his eyebrow to her in questioning, “well you are, but you always are” she complemented, she turned back around, and again started focusing on her make up, she didn’t notice him walking up behind her, and he knew, so he put his arms around her waist, and kissed the back of her neck, she leaned into him and turned her face to kiss him, and he pecked her on the lips, he rubbed her stomach and then walked away to get dressed. Again she couldn’t help but watch his every move, “I love to watch you dress baby” she stated to him “not as much as I love watching you undress” he stated back. She finished doing her make-up, and he finished dressing, he was in the bathroom, shaving and she was in the bedroom doing her hair, she had made her hair perfect, and then walked into the bathroom, to be with him. He swirled his razor in the soapy, he turned his head to the side and winked at her, “you look lovely Doc, good enough to eat” he winked again, she laughed at his play on words, she sauntered over to him and kissed his shoulder and slide her arms around his waist, “why do you always shave off the roughness,?” she asked playfully, “so I look presentable for work” “oh, I find it extra sexy when you look a little rough” she hissed in his ear, “so the proper doctor likes it rough,” she giggled at him, and scrunched her nose into his cheek, she had a little shaving cream on her nose, and she crossed her eyes, he laughed at her, and wiped it off her nose, when he did so he brushed her nose with his, and they were both looking from their eyes to each others lips, they lightly pressed their lips together, slightly opening them and then parting, both so badly wanting to continue their exploration of their mouths but, knew they didn’t have time, Marlena forced herself from John’s arms, “I should go get dressed” and she turned to get dressed.
When Marlena left the room, John became mesmerized in watching her hips sway as she walked, and dropped his razor “shit” he said under his breath, and then bent down to pick it up, when coming back up he felt overly light head, almost as if he might pass out, he took deep breathes, and finished shaving.
John and Marlena had arrived at Chez Rouge, all their family and friends had arrived already, and they walked over to them. All of Belle and Shawn’s friends were dancing, along with Brady and Chloe, and Belle and Shawn of course were dancing, and all of the family were just sitting talking, John and Marlena walked over to the table where Hope, Bo, Lexie, Abe, and right beside that table sat Doug, Julie, Mickey, and Maggie, and on the other side sat Jack, Jen, Abby, and little Jack, and right beside them sat Kate and Roman with Shawn, and Caroline. They all exchanged greetings and John and Marlena walked Kate, Roman, Shawn and Caroline’s table, and John pulled out the chair for Marlena, she placed her hand on her back, and sat “comfy?” he asked “for now” Marlena laughed, as did everyone else, John sat down in his chair, and moved closer to Marlena, he put his arm around her shoulders, and held her hand with the other. Marlena couldn’t help but look at little Jack, thinking that soon her and John will have two little babies to take care of, John followed Marlena’s stare, and then seen little Jack smiling, and looking back at Marlena, John smiled at her, and kissed her on the cheek, she looked up at him, “I can’t wait John” she said with happiness and inpatients “me either baby, me either” he agreed. Jennifer noticed that Marlena was making little Jack laugh and smile, so she asked “would you like to hold him Marlena?” Marlena looked to Jen, “could I?” “Absolutely” Jen picked up Jack Jr. and handed him to Marlena, the little guy looked up at her as he sat on her lap, he put hand up to her face then giggled, everyone awed at them, and John was amazed at her ability with children, he began to think if he ever seen a child shy away from her, and he couldn’t think of one time, and it made him fall in love with her all over again.
Jack Jr. played with Marlena for a long while, and neither of them got bored, then he yawned, “oh’ are you tired little guy” she asked him, and he yawned again in response, “okay I take that as a hint” Marlena stood, and John instantly had his hands by her side for support, she held the baby closed, and walked over to Jack and Jen, Jen stood and Marlena discreetly handed sleeping Jack Jr. to his mother. Marlena walked back over to John, “wanna dance?” she asked him, “with you of course” John stood, and held out his had to her, she placed her small hand in his large one, and they walked to the dance floor. Marlena felt that John’s hand was clammy, and it was odd to he since his hands are never clammy, then she looked at his face, she seen that he was extremely pail. Her eye’s widened with extreme concern, “o my god John, What’s wrong?” she asked.
John couldn’t hear her, and his vision became blurred, he blinked to try and see but everything was blurry, the only thing that was visible to him was Marlena, he looked at her, and room started to spin, then he heard “Are… You… Okay?” in slow motion.
Marlena felt John’s grip on her hand loosen, and she became scared, “John!” she yelled at him, “Doc… I… I…Don’t…feel so…good,” he managed to say before fainting, and falling to the floor.
John!” screamed a hysterical Marlena, as she quickly dropped to her knees after her husband, she held back her tears, and tried her best not to panic. Marlena looked at her husband lying lifeless in front of her, with one big intake of breath, she held out two shaky fingers, and place them at his neck to check his pulse, the result brought those hiding tears to show, “Someone call an ambulance, Please Hurry” Marlena yelled urgently, Lexie, walked up to them, and knelt down on the opposite side of John, she also checked his pulse, then looked up to Marlena with worried eyes, she seen the look that Lexie gave her, but avoided it not wanting to believe any of this was real, wanting this horrible nightmare to just end. John’s complexion had paled, and was breaking out in a cold sweat, Marlena picked up one of John’s big hands, and held onto it feeling that it was still clammy, she brought his hand up to her lips, and kissed it then held it to her cheek, she stared down at him and started to cry harder. “Lexie, we need to get him to a hospital, where’s that ambulance?” Marlena asked, “it’s coming Marlena,” Lexie assured her, “well it’s not coming fast enough,” Marlena said harshly, then turning her attention back to the unconscious John, she ran her hand along his cheek, “come on Baby, just wake up, you just have to be alright, I love you so much,” she pleaded with him, “Marlena, honey the ambulance is on it’s way,” Roman said placing a supportive hand on her shoulder, she shrugged off Romans touch, she shuffled closer to John and bent down to kiss him on the forehead when her tears fell onto his skin she lovingly brushed them off of him, each tear she wiped off was quickly replaced with another.
Seconds later a team of paramedics ran in the restaurant, they quickly got to work, “Ma’am, you’ll have to back up so we can get your husband to the hospital,” Marlena nodded, and released John’s hand long enough for the paramedics to transport him from the floor to a gurney, Marlena stood slowly from the floor, and watched helplessly as a team of experts work on the strongest man she ever knew, would ever know, Marlena stood back, trying to give the men their space to help John, she placed her hands on her cheeks, and closed her eyes, two tears dripped from her eye lashes leaving stains down her hands, “if we don’t get him out to the hospital now, were going to loose him!” one of the young men exclaimed, when Marlena heard this, she clamped her eye closed tighter.
The room had become eerily quiet, all that could be heard were gasps and sobs, as everyone stood witnessing the events unfold before them, no one couldn’t believe their eyes, nor believe their ears. Sami was crying in Lucas’s arms, her cry’s so strong she began to shake, Belle on the other hand was holding up quite well, or so everyone thought she was just so overly upset she could show no emotion, no amount of tears could ever express her feelings of grief for her father, Eric was trying to stay strong for his mother and being the eternal optimist that he is was thinking that John will be alright, Brady watched in disbelief, praying that his father will pull through.
“Ma’am are you coming with?” asked one of the men, “of course I am” Marlena said sternly, “okay we have to go now then” he said hurriedly, she nodded her head in understanding, and jogged right along with them, their children followed behind them as well as Lexie, they made it to the ambulance, the men lifted the gurney that held his limp body. Marlena wasn’t sure how she was going to get her leg up that high being pregnant, but she didn’t have to wonder to long Brady, put his hands on her waist, “Ready?” he asked urgently, and without waiting for an answer he lifted her up, as he raised her up into the vehicle, she whispered “thank you,” Lexie climbed in after Marlena, the driver shut the doors, and rushed to the drivers seat.
Brady, Belle, Sami, and Eric watched the ambulance speed off from the parking lot, sirens loud, and lights bright. They rushed off in their cars with their respected others, and headed for the hospital, to be with their mother, and father.
Marlena held on tightly to John’s hand, doing everything in her power to get him to respond to her, either to her touch, or to her voice. As she squeezed his hand, she ran the back of her other hand over his cheek, then pushed back his hair, still no response, “John baby, please wake up, you have so much to live for, I love you so much” Marlena bowed her head, and cried harder. Lexie looked at her friend slowly breaking, becoming an empty shell.
For what seemed like an eternity the ambulance finally pulled into Salem University Hospital, the medics hurriedly rushed John, into the entrance of the hospital, Marlena and Lexie were right behind them. In behind the emergency door, they went, Marlena tried to go too, but Lexie turned to her and said “Marlena honey, I know this is going to be hard but I need you to stay out here, okay” Marlena began to protest, “he needs me Lexie” Lexie looked at her with concern, “it’s for the best, and when we find out what’s wrong you can go in and be with okay, but for know can you please stay out here, I’ll let you know what’s going on as soon as I know anything okay?” Lexie pleaded with her, Marlena nodded her head, and let Lexie go, knowing that it was best for John. Marlena watched helplessly, as Lexie disappeared behind the doors; Marlena cried into her hands, she was breaking down completely.
Seconds later, the children walked in through the doors, only to find their mother standing in the middle of the hospital alone, and crying her heart out. Belle, and Sami instantly wanted to walk up and comfort her, to hug her and take away her sorrows, but Brady put his hand out to stop them, knowing that their mother needed a certain kind of comfort right now. He stepped in front of them, and placed a hand each of their shoulders, and looked into their eyes, “now listen, we need to be very strong for her, she’s going to need us for strength,” Belle and Sami nodded, “I know this is going to be hard, it will be for all of us and if you feel like your going to cry, you need to excuse yourself, for some reason, you can’t let her see you cry, I know that Mar… mom is a very strong women, but when it comes to dad she’s very week,” they nodded again, “he’s right,” Eric agreed “are you ready for this?” Brady asked his sisters, “as ready as I can be” Sami voiced, “I think so” Belle said. Brady hugged both of them, “okay let’s go over to her”
Marlena felt completely empty, not having any clue how she was going to make it through this. She was becoming extremely week from the pain of her breaking heart, she felt like her legs were about give out on her. Brady noticed that she was a little wobbly, and when he seen her legs buck underneath her; he rushed as quickly as he could to her, and swooped her up in his arms. She looked up to him with swollen eyes “o Brady thanks again” it came out shaken, and more tears slipped down her face. He walked her over to a chair, and cautiously placed her in it. “No need to thank me mom,” he said sincerely, then kissed her on the cheek trying to make her smile just even a little bit, he thought he seen a little movement in the corners of her mouth, but they moved down into a frown.
Belle watched how her brother seemed to stay so strong, and envied him for it, she looked up to the ceiling, took a deep breath, and then grabbed onto Shawn’s hand for support, then walked with him over to her mother and brother, Sami, Lucas, and Chloe all followed behind Belle, and Shawn quietly. When Belle seen how swollen her mom’s eye had gotten, she had to choke back the tears at the brim of her eye lids, “oh, mom” Belle said, and bent down and hugged her mothers sobbing form. Marlena hugged her youngest daughter back, holding onto her tightly, Marlena held onto Belle, and couldn’t help but think of John more, after all Belle was an affirmation of the love that they shared so deeply. Belle slowly pulled out of her moms arms, and sat beside her, then held her hand, for more support. Sami kissed her mom on the cheek, Shawn looked at Marlena he had known her forever and she was like a mother to him he hated to see her so emotionally distraught, so when Sami sat on the other side of her, Shawn leaned down, and hugged her, Marlena accepted the hug, Lucas gave his mother in law kiss on the cheek after Shawn, and Chloe also hugged her, “I’m so sorry, Mrs. Black” Chloe whispered. Marlena looked at her sadly, and nodded her head, and wiped the fresh tears from her eyes.
Lexie slowly emerged from the doors, with a look of distress on her face, Marlena watch Lexie’s body language, and was preparing herself for bad news. Marlena let go of the hold she had on Belle’s hand and stood, “Lexie, what’s wrong with John” she begged for answers, Lexie stared at the floor, then looked to Marlena’s eye’s then reached for her hand, Marlena abruptly pulled her hand out of reach, “tell me” Marlena sobbed, under her breath, “Marlena, I don’t know how to say this…”
Lexie slowly emerged from the doors, with a look of distress on her face, Marlena watched Lexie’s body language, and was preparing herself for bad news. Marlena let go of the hold she had on Belle’s hand and stood, “Lexie, what’s wrong with John” she begged for answers, Lexie stared at the floor, then looked to Marlena’s eye’s then reached for her hand, Marlena abruptly pulled her hand out of reach, “tell me” Marlena sobbed, under her breath, “Marlena, I don’t know how to say this…” Lexie began; Marlena covered her mouth, and shook her head in disbelief. Brady stood behind his mom for her to lean on or in case her legs gave out on her again, he laid a hand on her arm, so she knew he was there to catch her if she falls. Lexie waited to make sure that Marlena was ready for her to continue, Marlena couldn’t stand the silence, “what’s… what is, wrong… will my husband” she struggled to get out her words, “Marlena, John is in critical condition right now, when John had broken his arm a couple weeks ago, well there was more to it than that” Lexie paused and took a breath, “what, do you mean?” Marlena asked confused, “um… well, there was no way of knowing with an x-ray the total extent of the injury, and we just did an MRI, and we seen that a piece of bone had broken off, and with it not being taken care of, it has caused major damage, the extreme pain that I’m sure you noticed, was because the piece scraped a nerve,” Lexie paused again, making sure Marlena was ready for more, Lexie figured she hadn’t gotten worse, but was skeptical, but the need for more information was evident in Marlena’s eyes, “are you ready for me to continue?” Lexie questioned just making sure, Marlena sniffled, and then she closed her eyes letting all the information Lexie just gave her sink in for a moment, and then got ready to hear the rest, when she was sure she could handle it, she answered “please” her response was quiet, but Lexie understood her, “okay…” Lexie swallowed hard to hold the tears that were now surfacing at the rim of her eyes “the bone has also punctured an artery, he’s been bleeding internally for what I can tell almost a week, it’s a wonder he lasted this long, it’s a miracle we managed to stabilize him now,” Lexie chocked out and Marlena gasped.
Marlena was feeling very scared as she felt John slipping away from her with every second, with every breath she took, she knew he wouldn’t, with every thud of her heart, she knew his couldn’t, ‘I can’t let you go’ the words ran through her mind, hoping that somehow he would hear, that one way or another, it would speak from her soul, and be heard by to his. She could feel her world crashing below her and yet there was nothing she could possibly do to hold it together. She couldn’t believe this, why did this all have to happen, she could still feel his lips on her lips, his touch on her skin, his breath at her ear, his taste in her mouth, she was scared that she would forget what it felt like to hold him, what it was like to be in his arm, how it felt when they made love, how he looked when they made love, how he smelt, how he tasted. How she longed to hear one of his cheesy jokes, to hear him laugh. She stared blankly in front of herself showing no emotion, she even stopped her sobs; there she stood just staring becoming an empty shell, incomplete.
Everyone watching Marlena’s reaction were frightened for her well being, the way she was consistently staring, not blinking, it was as if the whole room could hear the cracking of her heart, and then listened as it shattered. When they seen her eyes close they sighed their relief but when her eyes stayed closed they became worried. Brady moved his hand up and down on her arm. Lexie needed to say more but couldn’t hurt her friend any longer, how is supposed to tell, her that the only man that she ever truly loved was going to die, if they don’t do something, and soon.
Marlena wouldn’t let herself believe that John was going to die; she couldn’t let herself think of that possibility in order to keep her sanity. “How can we save him?” there was a sense of determination in her voice that was masking over the trembling fear that showed earlier. “In order to save John, we need to do a blood transfusion, and a minor surgery,” Lexie explained, “the surgery is a go as soon as you sign the consent papers,” she continued, “what about the blood transfusion?” Belle asked as she stood, from her seat, to comfort her mother by placing a sympathetic hand on her other shoulder, Lexie breathed out a defeated sigh, contemplating how to say what she needed to say, “well, um… John has a rare blood type, and there isn’t enough at the blood bank, to do both the surgery, and the blood transfusion, and we can’t do one with out the other,” “I’m John’s blood type” Marlena confirmed, Lexie nodded “yes you are but,” “I’m pregnant and can’t donate blood,” Marlena finished Lexie’s sentence “exactly, and Belle’s” “anemic” again she chimed in before Lexie could finish, “is there anyone else that can donate?” asked Brady, “I don’t know, were going to check on file for any matches, then it’s up to them to choose to donate, but if…” Lexie stopped talking and rubbed her temple for a second, “but if we don’t get the donation with in 24 hours, then John will die,” when finishing talking Lexie, she had to bite her lip so she didn’t break down herself.
“John will die,” “John will die,” the words repeated themselves through Marlena’s ears, “John can’t DIE!” she screamed in her mind, “we need to find a donor,” Marlena stated as a matter of fact, “the lad, is searching for one now,” Lexie confirmed, Marlena nodded her understanding, “may I go see him” she asked knowing that it may be the last time she might be able to do so, “of course, but I have to warn you, you might be a little shocked seeing him so sick,” Lexie warned, “I don’t care what he looks like, I just need to be with him” Marlena told her, “when we find a donor, I’ll be in to tell you,” “thank you Lexie,” “your welcome,” and on that note Marlena hurried to go in to see John.
Marlena walked into the room that John lies fighting so hard to live, before she walked behind his curtain, she looked up, closed her eyes and took a deep breath in order to prepare herself for the long stretch ahead of her. Marlena made sure she was strong enough to see him, so frail again then she lifted one of her legs to walk, her legs felt heavy, but she knew she needed to be with him, to make him fight. She made it behind the curtain that was to insure privacy. She looked upon his struggling body, wanting to hold him, and make him all better, but this time she couldn’t help nothing she could say to him could bring him into consciousness, ‘but it might comfort him” she thought. She walked up to the side of his hospital bed, and stretched out a hand to caress his emotionless face, and with her other hand she picked up on of his that were placed at his side, rubbing the back of his large hand with her tiny thumb. “John,” she whispered, “I can feel you becoming further, and further away from me” she sobbed to him, “maybe I need to convince you how much I need you, and how much everyone loves you, John you need to walk Belle down the isle you knows she been planning this traditional wedding, and well we need you there,” thinking of a future without him was something she never imagined herself doing, “you also need to help me deliver these babies, I wont be able to do it without you,” thinking of her children growing up without ever meeting their father was hard for her, “this may seem selfish, but you know I need you like I need oxygen to breath,” Marlena placed her head on his pillow and continued to talk to him in his ear, “I love you so much John, you’re the reason I wake in the morning,” tears started to fall from her eye again as she spoke words of love and desperation to him. She placed her lips on his cheek, and then wiped away the tear that dropped onto him, she stood back up and continued to stroke his cheek and forehead, then moved her delicate hand up to his hair, and ran her fingers through his coerce main, brushing back the hairs that rested on the edge of his brow.
Out in the lobby, everyone was waiting for answers, Belle felt horrible that she couldn’t give blood for her father, a man that would die for her in a second, yet she couldn’t save his life, Sami had gone with Lucas to go get her mother a change of clothes, and to pick up Will, Brady was pacing not being able to sit, Chloe and Shawn had gone to get coffee for everyone, Eric had gone off to call Carrie and tell her what has happened. Eric finally got a hold of her, and was now walking back over to join his siblings “How did Carrie take the news, I know her and dad were close” Brady asked, Eric gave a weak smile, “she’s quite upset, she said she’s going to come home on the next flight possible,” Eric looked over to Belle who was sitting, quietly, resting her head in her the palm of her hand, as she rested her elbow on the arm of the chair, “how is she?” Eric asked concerned for his little sister “same as mom, just sits there staring if you say anything to her, she wont answer,” Brady informed Eric, “well her hero is sick, she always been your dad’s little cling on,” Eric said trying to make light out of the situation, by reminiscing of old memories. Eric walked over and sat next to Belle, and placed his arm around her shoulder.
At the Penthouse Sami was upstairs looking for something that her mother could be comfortable in, she knew that her mom liked to wear John’s sweater, so she searched through drawers but couldn’t find it, she walked into the bathroom to see if it was in there. When she walked through the door she seen a piece of paper on the floor, and an envelope, she bent down and picked them up, she looked at the envelope, and it read ‘To My Dearest Doc…” Sami smiled, and then turned the piece of paper to read it, ‘‘hello pretty lady, I’m sure you could use a long hot bath, and a cup of tea why don’t you pick up your cup, and walk into the bathroom if your wondering where I am, turn around’ Sami began to cry from thinking about what her mother must be going through. Sami placed the letter and envelope on her mom’s vanity, and then continued to search for the sweater and a pair of comfortable pants for her. She found everything she was looking for then packed them up into a bag, then walked out of the penthouse making sure to lock the door, and made her way down to Lucas who was waiting down stairs with Will.
Back in John’s hospital room, Marlena continued to try and coax John to at least squeeze her hand back “I’ll always love you John Black, always have, and always will, never was there ever another man that compared to the feelings I have for you.” Lexie walked in just in time to hear Marlena’s confession, “Marlena” Lexie decided to make her presence known, Marlena looked over her shoulder, “oh, Lexie how long have you been standing there?” Marlena asked “not long,” “did you find a match?” Marlena asked hastily, “we did,” “that’s, great, who is it?” Marlena held onto the hope that someone can save her husband, “there are two other people in this town that match John’s blood type, Cassie, and Rex Brady” Lexie announced, “Cassie and Rex?” Marlena asked baffled “I know it’s odd, you think that they would have Kate’s or Roman’s, but they have the same as you and John,” Lexie said, “the reason how, is irrelevant right now, the only thing that matters is getting them to give blood,” Marlena stated, “your right, so how’s he doing?” Lexie asked, “He’s stable still,” was all Marlena could say. “Marlena why don’t you go try and call Cassie and Rex, while I check up on John,” Lexie offered “alright,” Marlena, leaned down and pecked John on the cheek then on the forehead, then she brought his hand to her lips, kissed and leaving after on finale squeeze of his hand.
Marlena walked out into the waiting room, Belle, Brady, Eric, Chloe, and Shawn stood, as Marlena entered so did Sami, Lucas and Will “What’s wrong?” Sami asked with concern, “he’s still the same,” Marlena told them, “but we’ve found a donor, oddly Cassie, and Rex match” Marlena said still not understanding how that’s possible, “that’s wonderful” everyone voiced, “we just need to get them here, so I can ask them,” “I’ll call Rex,” Shawn offered his help “he’s probably with Mimi” added Belle, “I call Cassie” said Sami, “she is my sister after all” “thank you all very much, just get them here, I want to ask them myself” said Marlena, they agreed and then walked over to the pay phones to call the possible hero’s of this situation. “Mom wont you come sit down,” Brady requested, she complied to his request, and sat to relax for at least a little bit, she slumped over, and rested her head in her hands.
Shawn didn’t have to ask twice when asking Rex to come to the hospital, and surprisingly Cassie didn’t take much convincing either. Fifteen minuets later Rex, and Mimi, walked off the elevator, they seen Marlena holding her head, and they walked over to Belle and Shawn they noticed that Belle had been crying as well, “Shawn, what’s up, why did you ask me to come here?” asked Rex, “Mrs. Black will explain when your sister gets here” Shawn told his cousin, Rex looked at Shawn strangely but knew that he wasn’t going to get much more out of him then that. Belle and Mimi exchanged hugs, “Belle, what’s happened?” Mimi asked, “My dad’s… dieing” Belle cried out, “Oh Belle I’m so sorry,” Mimi continued to be there for her best friend. Five minuets had past and the curiosity was eating away at Rex, then he seen his sister walk off of the elevator, and seen the entire room looking at her with sad eyes, Marlena stood and asked “Cassie Rex, may I speak with you for a moment?” They followed her over to the side of the room; they both looked to her with inquisitive eyes, “Cassie, Rex I have a huge favor o ask of you,” “you can ask us anything” Rex spoke for them both, knowing the Cassie felt the same way for Marlena as he did, “well John is in need of a blood transfusion, and for some odd reason, your blood matches his, it’s a rare blood type,” she paused, wondering what’s the right way to ask this “and well I’m asking if you would consider donating blood?” Cassie, Rex looked to each other, Marlena thought see seen doubt in their eyes and thought they needed more convincing, “but before you make your decision, you need to hear me out,” “Marlena” Cassie started “Please listen” Marlena pleaded, they gestured for her to continue, and she did, “I know that you and John have had your differences, but I also know that he feels bonded to you both” tears were now forming in her eyes again, Cassie also started to tear up watching and listening to Marlena, “if you don’t want to do this John, or me please do it for the babies I’m carrying” Marlena indicated by rubbing her swollen stomach, tears were now pooling down her cheeks, “please don’t let them grow up with out their father,” Marlena finished her speech, and couldn’t stop crying. Cassie, and Rex, turned around, and discussed it, then they turned back around, “Marlena, we’ve come to a decision…”
“We’ve come to a decision…” Cassie stated, Marlena looked at them attentively hoping that she knew what they have decided, “And…” she pleaded with them to just tell her already, “and of course we’ll donate,” Marlena exhaled the breath she was holding in and, jumped up and placed an arm around both of their necks and hugged them, “thank you” she sobbed into their ears, each of them placed a hand at her back, Marlena pulled back from them, and raised a hand up to the side of Rex’s cheek, and the other on Cassie’s “I can never thank you enough” showing gratitude, through the tears slipping from her orbs, “I’m just glad I can help,” “Same here, but it just doesn’t make sense that our blood matched John’s” Rex issued, “I don’t get it either, but none of that matters right now the only thing that matters is getting John well, but as soon as he recovers we’ll investigate it,” Marlena enlightened him, “your right,” Rex agreed, “so what do we need to do?” Cassie asked, “Well I’ll go get Lexie and she’ll set you up, and do everything necessary” Marlena informed them, “I’ll be right back” with that Marlena left in search of Lexie.
Marlena returned to John’s room thinking that she would find Lexie there; she was standing at the edge of John’s bed writing into John’s medical chart. “Lexie,” Marlena said when entering Lexie looked in her direction, and gave a sympathetic smile, “they agreed,” Marlena said with a gleam of hope still left in her voice, “that’s wonderful, where are they we can start now” Lexie was very pleased to hear that John had a fighting chance still, and was more than confident that he will pull through, “I’m going to go and set them up, then all we have to do is wait, do you wish to stay in here?” Lexie asked “yes” “okay, but were going to need to prep him for surgery soon,” Lexie notified her, Marlena nodded her head, without taking her eyes off of John, Lexie knew that Marlena hadn’t heard a word she had said, so she just left them alone. Marlena walked up to John, and grasped onto his hand, “John honey” she whispered, “your going to be fine, every things going to be okay” she assured him, for the first time before he became ill she smiled, “I just know that your going to get better, and were never going to be apart again, how I love the,” she couldn’t help but stare at him, trying to commit his every feature to memory, with all that they’ve been through it could all end now at this very moment in time the love of her life could come away from the world, Marlena placed her head, on his pillow, and softly whispered into his ear “Let me count the ways. I love thee to the depth and breadth and height, My soul can reach, when feeling out of sight For the ends of Being and ideal Grace. I love thee to the level of every day’s Most quiet need, by sun and candle-light. I love thee freely, as men strive for Right; I love thee purely, as they turn from Praise. I love thee with the passion put to use In my old grief’s, and with my childhood’s faith. I love thee with a love I seemed to lose With my lost saints, – I love thee with the breath, Smiles, tears, of all my life! – and, if God choose, I shall but love thee better after death.” Marlena placed a tender kiss below his ear, she looked up at him, and noticed a tear at the tip of his lashes, “you can hear me” she declared, she wiped at the tear that began to trail down his cheek. Marlena began to tear up as well; she couldn’t take her eyes off his face, hoping that he will open his eyes to reveal the most magnificent blue eyes that were ever created in her mind. She was so caught up with hoping to see him open his eyes she didn’t notice his arm started to move.
With every once of strength that John could manage to obtain, he lifted his arm, up and cupped her check in his palm, he had heard every word of love and adoration that she had said to him since he was condemned to his hospital bed. So many times he had tried to reach out to her, to speak to her, to tell her everything was going to be alright, just too simply say ‘I love you’ but until this moment he couldn’t function, but some how Marlena’s love provoked a new form of strength with in himself. Slowly, very slowly he made contact with his rough hand with the soft skin of her cheek. The unexpectedness mixed with the anticipation caused Marlena to tremble, as well as take in a sharp intake of breath, when she made sure that this was real, that he was actually touching her, she covered his hand with hers, by closing her eyes it made it feel that much more real, that much more sensual. “O…pen your… eyes Doc” he requested in a scratchy hoarse voice, she slowly but surely opened her watery eyes, in addition to opening her eye’s she was met with his every so blue ones, and she met his grin with a huge one of her own. She sighed out a breath of long awaited relief, “I thought that I was never…” John slid his finger over her mouth to shush her, after she stopped talking he began to trace her full lips with the tip of his index finger, and then slid his hand back up to her cheek, then motioned for her to come down to his level he guided her down so close that their foreheads started to touch, and they didn’t bother to move, they stared intensely into the others eye’s, both of them wanted this moment to last, the way each felt under their finger tips, the warmth of their breath on each others faces, they brushed their lips together, for a delicate kiss, when they struggled to let go of the hold on their lips, “slow down sailor, your still in the hospital,” Marlena giggled, “god I love you” John declared with a smile finished with another intimate kiss, Marlena opened her eyes wide to contain the tears that were on the verge of falling, “I love you too” she replied.
John knew his chances of surviving were slim, he had heard Lexie talking to one of the nurses that it was only a matter of time before the internal bleeding spread to his lungs, and when that starts to happen there will be nothing anyone can do to save him. He could feel his breaths becoming shallower, and he began to feel a slight ache in his chest. John continued to look into Marlena’s soul, “Marlena…” with use of her real name she knew this was going to be serious, she smiled up at him telling him to continue, “Marlena, I’ve always loved you, you’re the only woman that I ever wanted, that I’ve ever loved” the pressure in his chest was becoming tighter with ever word he spoke, but he needed to say these things to her, he needed to let her know how he felt, he coughed a little, it left a slight taste of blood in his mouth. “Doc, I want you to let these babies know that there Daddy I loved them” John explained and moved his only mobile arm down from her cheek to her belly, Marlena looked away and closed her eyes not wanting to hear this, there was a sense of finality in his voice that was ripping out her heart “tell Belle and Brady the same, I love you all so much, my wonderful family,” he stopped only to cough more, he could taste and feel the blood at the back of his throat, “look at me Doc,” she turned and faced him with her eye’s closed at first then she fought with herself to open them, “I wont do it, you will your going to be alright,” she wouldn’t let herself believe it “I love you so much, the children love you so much,” she leaned down and kissed him with abandon, she also could taste the blood from his mouth, she parted from him, and looked at him with concerned eye’s, “I’m not going to let you die,” Marlena shouted angrily. She noticed that he was having some troubles breathing, and then she thought back to the kiss they just shared the hint of blood that she tasted, then it hit her, “Oh no, John we need to sit you up” she informed, she pushed the button on the bed to elevate it, when he was in a sitting position she propped him up so he was comfortable, and in a position that didn’t add more pressure to his chest, she knew time was not on their side right now, “John, baby you need to relax, and take small breaths,” John opened his mouth and was about to speak but before he could Marlena placed her index finger over his mouth and shushed him, “No talking, it will only make things worse,” Marlena searched out for the button that contacted the nurses at the front desk. One minuet later a young nurse came into John’s room “you called Dr. Evans?” the young girl asked “Yes, contact Dr. Carver immediately,” Marlena demanded, “right away, Dr. Evans” and the girl left hurriedly to find Lexie. While Marlena had her back to John she let a few tears slip down her cheeks, she took a deep breath, and then she turned back to tend to him.
Lexie was with the twins when the nurse came in, “Dr. Carver, Dr. Evans is requesting your presence immediately” “I’m on my way” Lexie assured “Cassie, Rex I’m going to see what’s wrong, you two rest here till the nurse informs you otherwise” she explained to them, and the nodded their understanding. Lexie rushed out of the room and to Marlena. Lexie walked in and could hear Marlena’s desperate plea, “John you listen to me, we have fought to long and hard for it to end now, not like this, I love you so much, you hear me I Love you don’t leave me you can’t, I love you more than any other man I’ve loved you since the first day I saw your amazing eye’s, John it’s only been you, it will always be you,” it was getting harder to understand, because as she confessed she got emotional, “I love you Doc,” John choked out. Blood slipped out the sides of his mouth, when he slurred out the words. “please don’t try and speak baby, wait till Lexie gets here,” Marlena urged him, Lexie chose this moment to let them know she was there she seen that Marlena was searching for something, “what is it Mar…” then Lexie seen the blood all over John’s mouth, and down his hospital gown, “No, no this isn’t happening…”
“Nurse, Nurse!” Lexie called out, a young girl, and young man came rushing into the room, “I need an anesthesiologist immediately, and one of you need to take Mrs. Black out of the room Please” John was slipping back out of consciousness, “I need to prep him for surgery now, we can’t wait any longer, we need to stop this bleeding,” Lexie rushed them, the young man left to go contact the anesthesiologist, and the young girl walked over to Marlena, she looked at her with sympathy in her eyes, Marlena was trying to avoid the stare and was pretending that she hadn’t heard Lexie, she wasn’t about to leave, not now when he needed her the most. Marlena stayed close to John trying to wipe the blood from his face with her hand, she looked around there was nothing else she could use, Marlena began to talk encouraging words to John as he shut his eye’s “John, your a fighter, you’ve survived much worse than this, don’t leave me please, I can’t bare a life without you.” The nurse placed a hand on Marlena’s arm, “Mrs. Black you need to leave the room, so we can save your husband,” she explained. The weak grip that John held on to her hand with was now non-existent, but Marlena continued to hold on to his hand for dear life, “John, No… no, I can’t let you go I can’t, come back to me, baby please, I’m begging you come back to me” she pleaded with him to just hold on a few more minuets.
The young male nurse arrived back in the room with the anesthesiologist behind him; she had all her equipment with her, and was ready to get to work. “Marlena you need to leave the room, so we can transport John to the OR” Lexie explained, Marlena knew she had to leave so John could be saved, so Marlena brought his hand up to her lips one last time, and left a kiss in the palm of his hand, and let go, to walk out of the room. When Marlena released the hold on his hand and left it to rest on the bed beside him, all the machines became hectic, and before anyone knew it the small room was filled a shrill sound of the heart machine, it was indicating that John’s heart had failed and has flat lined. Marlena turned back around when the ringing entered her ears, “No…” she screamed.
Marlena’s scream was heard out in the lobby, making her children scared, they wanted to go in and be with their parents, but were advised not to. But when yet another scream from their mother was heard, they all stood preparing to head into the room, “we can’t all go in there,” Belle said logically, “Belle’s right,” Eric agreed, “there’s too many of us,” he established Eric turned to Sami, “I know you want to go in there, so do I, we all want to help, but we should let Belle, and Brady go” Sami answered teary eyed “I understand.” Belle and Brady didn’t wait around for anyone to change their minds; they needed to be with their father.
They walked up to the room they could hear the chaos happening inside, “CLEAR” they heard coming from Lexie, followed by a loud smacking sound, Marlena’s sobs were audible, to them from outside the doors, “1,2,3… CLEAR” followed by another smacking sound, then “Oh God, No…John…” screamed a hysterical Marlena, “get Mrs. Black out of her NOW” ordered Lexie, the male nurse walked over to her, she began to protest, “No, I can’t leave him… he needs me” she stopped to wipe at her tears, “can’t you see that he needs me” she pleaded to stay, “I’m sorry Mrs. Black, but you need to leave” he spoke sincerely, “No… please, I need to be with him” Marlena had become far more than hysterical, her cries were so strong, she was having trouble breathing. Marlena was quickly escorted from the chaotic room, when the male nurse walked her out of the room he quickly re-entered to provide his help.
Marlena stood out side of the room with her children, listening to the panicking coming from inside the room she was just in. She watched as a gurney was rushed into the room that seemed forbidden to her and only her. It hadn’t been more than maybe five seconds and then the gurney that was empty only moments ago was now occupied by John, fighting so hard for his life. “John!” exclaimed Marlena as she tried to run to his side, but Brady held her back, “No… John” Marlena continued to scream in Brady’s arms, he was struggling to hold onto her as she fought against his restraint. The orderly who were transporting John through the hospital were now out of sight.
Marlena had tired herself out from fighting against Brady; she stood with his arms around her waist sobbing so hard she was having trouble breathing. Brady released his grip on her waist slowly. Belle bit onto the side of her lip to stop her tears from slipping down her cheeks.
Both Belle and Brady walked on opposite sides of Marlena to the now full lobby, friends, and more family members showed up to give their support to both John and Marlena. As they walked up to the group of people, Marlena felt as if she was being pitied and she couldn’t stand it. They walked her over to a chair, but she didn’t want to sit, “Mom, please sit down, you must be exhausted, you’ve been on your feet for hours,” Marlena kept her head hung low, then answered “I think I’m going to go splash some cool water on my face in my office,” “do you want anyone to go with you?” asked Belle, “no I just really need to be alone right now,” “okay, well Sami went to the penthouse to pack you some clean clothes, do you want them to change into?” Belle asked, “Yes please,” Belle walked them over to where Sami sat with Lucas, as well as Will, Sami stood with the bag of clean clothes, “thanks you” Marlena thanked, after handing her mom the bag, she pulled her into a hug, then whispered in to her ear “are you sure your okay?” her question was only audible to the two of them, Marlena nodded her head on the verge of tear for what seemed like an endless stream, “thank you so much for being here Sami, I love you so much” Marlena whispered back into her daughters ear.
Marlena walked by herself to her office, trying desperately to get the image of John lying lifeless before her, plus the shrill sound of the heart monitor going off at the moment that she let go of his hand. As she walked faster the images seemed to slow down in her mind. She made it to her office, and unlocked the door; she stepped inside quickly, trying to avoid any colleagues that she may run into. When entering the room she rested against the back of the door, resting her forehead against, the cool wood. She brought her hand up to the side of her face, and broke down; she slowly began to sink to the floor. At that moment the twins made their presence known, by moving, Marlena placed her hand onto her stomach and rubbed, “momma and daddy love you two so much, you have no idea how much, I’m not going to let your daddy die, I promise little one’s,” Marlena whispered, as she wiped her cheeks with the back of her other hand.
Marlena stayed seated on the floor of her office, she had her knees hugged into her chest, “what am I going to do, if I loose him” she whispered out loud, then closing her eye and taking in a deep breath, then exhaling she put her hands on the floor beside her, she dug her fingers into carpet to support herself as she began to stand, she stood fully, then looked around her office, there were so many memories in this particular room for her and John,
“Knock… knock… was heard at her office door, as she sat at her desk reading a patients report, she took her glasses from her face and placed them onto the pile of papers in front of her, “Come in,” she called out to the door, she watched as her door opened only a wedge, then poked through the opening was a big bouquet, of purple lilacs. Marlena stood from her desk chair, then walked over to the door to take the flowers from his hands, John fully opened the door and there he stood, in a black business suit hair cleanly cut, as well as freshly shaven, Marlena’s stare moved from the flowers to her handsome husband, “John, there exquisite, thank you baby,” John walked in through the door the rest of the way, then took the flowers from her hands, placed them on the table beside the door. John intensely looked into her eyes, when wrapping his strong arms around his waist, she followed his lead by also wrapping her delicate arms around his neck, “I love you Doc,” his voice dripped with passion, as she inched his lips closer to hers “I love you too Sailor””
Just before she remembered the kiss that they shared that wonderful sunny spring afternoon, she snapped back to her present reality, she was standing in the exact spot from that day; Marlena enfolded her arms around herself remembering how it felt when John would hold her so.
In the operating room, John lay there struggling to hold on he was unconscious to everyone else but his mind was working over time, showing him memory after memory of his wonderful past, knowing that the only reason he has any memories at all was because of his beloved wife, “Marlena” if it wasn’t for her believing in his innocence he wouldn’t have the wonderful life he has been blessed with,
“There she walked into the room, beautiful and full of grace as she enters the hotel, for some odd reason I can’t seem to take my eye’s off of her, she has mesmerized me with just her presence, I continue to sit and wait around hoping for her to acknowledge, the fact that I’m even in the room. Moments have past; she is now talking to the man behind the courtesy desk, but behind her there’s another man this guy looks suspicious, I’m right as he takes this innocent woman around the neck threatening her life, not a thought runs through my mind as I try to distract the criminal form this delicate creature, “you make one more move pal, and this ladies dead,” the man threatens me with her life, she glances back me with her intense golden eye’s full of fear, I need to help her there’s no doubt in mind she needs help. When the hotel clerk hands over the bag of money, the armed man is distracted, by the bag then reaches out for it, that’s when I make my move, I kick him in the back and take the weapon from his grip, “Freeze or your dead pal” I return his earlier threat as I point his own gun at him. The gentleman that she was talking to earlier has returned, and now has taken over, he asks her if she alright, then she speaks “yes thanks to that man” her voice is like fine liquor it warms my body and fills my soul. I am now faced with this heavenly goddess, as she thanks me for my help,”
As John remembers the first time they met, he is overcome with a sense of new found strength. Lexie is successfully minimizing the internal bleeding; she has managed to stop the blood from reaching his chest, she looks up at the heart monitor, he has a steady heart beat, which can hopefully become stronger. The only thing John can feel is the emotion from the memory flashes.
“He can feel the passion in the room, it’s all a blur so far, he can hear a slight sniffle, followed by a trash of thunder, the sniffles are louder and are echoed through the room, then he hears that soft familiar voice say, “I just want to see you face” and it pains him so, so much that he’s putting her though such pain, “surly you’ll allow me that wont you” the words come from the same sensual voice, “allow you” he can hear himself say, and when I finally look at the pain coating her once happy, passion filled eyes, my heart breaks for her, when she tells me, “I’m so scared, I’m scared for all of us, mostly I’m scared for Brady,” she is the only mother Brady has grown to know, the way she nurtured for him, how she held him, as if he were her own little boy, in a way I think that’s how she envisioned it, that if we were still together, we would have that little boy together like we hoped for before she went missing, “you take him from the only family he’s ever known, you can’t have thought this thing through, have you?” she questions me, and catches my bluff no I haven’t thought this whole thing through, I just can’t be around her and not be able to hold her, maybe I was being selfish in some ways, but it was best for her, and her family, I tell her some lame excuse as to why I’m leaving, “you lost Isabella don’t isolate yourself and your son from the only family you’ve ever known” she demands from me “It’s what’s best, you know that” I hear myself speak but I don’t believe it myself, “I don’t know that, I don’t” “it’s the adult thing to do” “no, no it isn’t running away isn’t” she can tell that the only pain I am feeling isn’t just because Isabella, but because I love her and I can’t get over it, “we can live in the same town, we can” she assures me, but we both know that isn’t possible, “and then do what just see each other at functions, maybe…” I so badly want to act out my words but hold against the urge, “a kiss on the cheek, and are supposed to engage in some trivial little chit chat, oh’ I don’t think so” I finish by walking past her a little angry with how the conversation is going “alright… alright” it comes from her lips so softly, “your taking Brady away… just because…” she chokes up and it’s because of me, ‘why must I do this to her why’ I scream in side my head, then I turn to face her again, “just because” as if it’s nothing, “what’s going on between us” she finishes her sentence, she stares up at with those sorrow filled eyes tears on the ledge about to fall down her canvass like cheek, “that’s right” I tell her bluntly, “because if I stay here in Salem, I’m gunna hurt Roman and I’m gunna hurt you, and I respect Roman far too much, and god knows I care for you” the last of my sentence is swept up with emotion, I beg her to stop with this endless conversation, that’s only going to make us more hurt, she comes closer to me when realizing that I’m not going to be coming back, I feel the warmth of her body next to mine, then her tender hand grazes across my thigh, when she speaks into my ear, “John, if you think that you are doing this for me, your wrong, I can’t even imagine my life without you, I don’t want to imagine my life without you,” her pleas become louder as she become angry, and scared, “I want you, in my life, I need you,” the last of her words are gut wrenching. “You shouldn’t have come here Doc,” I tell her, “there’s a lot of things I shouldn’t have done, I never should have fallen in love with you to begin with, I shouldn’t have done that, it shouldn’t have happened, the man that I Love and will always love is Roman, but then you came along and it just happened, it just happened I couldn’t help it” I don’t know who she was trying to convince more me or her, but her words hurt deep down, “Oh’ god that’s so mean to say,” she apologizes then looks at me “it didn’t have to happen, I wanted it to happen, I really wanted to love you, and now I’m driving you away,” I can’t help but smile, just a little bit, when she says she loves me, but then she drops her head to look away from my eyes “I don’t know if, I’ll ever get over you””
The memory from long ago runs through his mind almost as if it just happen yesterday, he remembered, he disparity her words, his passion, and love for the sadden woman in front of him, he remembered the moment that he pushes her against the couch and ravishes her as if she were his property, he remembered the moment when they came together, lying in each others arms afterwards, but then he remembered when she left, and how hurt she had been for what she had done, but someone so wonderful came from that confusing night, there beautiful little Belle, the light of there life. John’s heart beat has become stronger as the surgery progresses, in his mind another blurb of memories run through his thoughts.
I can hear Marlena in a lot of pain, moaning for help, “please o’ please” she begs me, “we’ll tell you when Doc, each contraction is bringing you closer” I see me Doc, and ugh Kristen, Doc is in a lot of pain, she giving birth to our beautiful baby, although at the time we didn’t know that, “what if something’s wrong” she asks me with scared eyes searching for answers, I smile at her for reassurance, I take a cool wet cloth and stroke her face, “nothings wrong, everything’s going right according to schedule, you just trust me alright” “I do trust you” then she’s hit with another contraction, and this is it, we both even forgot Kristen was there until we hear her annoying screams “Marlena, I see the babies head, Oh my god, I can see the babies head,” I look over to Kristen as I cradle Doc’s head to my chest I look at her with sneering eye’s ‘how can she act so a-shy to this she’s not the one who going through this pain yet she’s the one freaking out’ but I banish the hatred from my mind, and go to work, “Kristen switch me spots we quickly switch places, “time to go to work Doc, here we go” “wait, wait,” “what?” “it’s slowing down,” I coax her into relaxing before the next contraction, how I stayed calm I have no idea, but I’m glad I did, then I hear her say “I need you here” I pretend that it doesn’t faze me but I really take it to heart, their was no time to talk about it she started another contraction, watching the scene in my head, is so different then actually going through the situation, oh’ how I respect Marlena, she gave birth to our little baby girl, she is so strong,”
Lexie was finishing up her work, with success, she looked up to the monitor one last time, and seen that his heart was working at a normal, pace, this pleased her that the surgery went well, and that John was on his road to recovery
Back in Marlena’s office she had changed into the clothes Sami had packed for her, she also has cleaned the John’s blood off of her hands, as best as she could anyways, the blood had stained her hands a slight tint of red, but that was the last thought on her mind. She sat on the couch holding their wedding picture close to her heart; she brings it from her chest at looks at it one last time, and then places it onto her coffee table of her office. Marlena stand from her couch then makes her way to her door, she wipes her eyes on last time before leaving the room full of memories of John and herself together, happy.
Marlena was walking back into the room with her family, friends and children, they all stand at her presence, “Is something wrong, has something happened,” Marlena asked panicked, she thought to herself, that if something happen she should have known, she should have felt it in her heart. “We haven’t heard anything yet” voiced Caroline, “Oh” Marlena said wide eyed as she shook her head, then swallowed hard. Marlena walked closer to everyone, she had the same feeling as she did before, eyes of pity staring at her expecting her to break at any second, “how are you holding up dear?” Caroline asked, “as well as I can be, I just love John so much, I want nothing more than for him to be okay” Marlena confessed, “why don’t you come with Maggie, and I to get a cup of tea in the cafeteria?” Caroline offered, “no thank you,” Marlena rejected politely, “are you sure you don’t want to come,” Marlena nodded her head, “I want to be here when John comes out of surgery” “Okay then we’ll bring you back a tea” “thanks” Marlena said politely although in her mind she was wishing that everyone would just leave her alone, Caroline and Maggie walked away, leaving open two seats, Marlena sat in one of them, waiting for John to fill the other chair then wrap his arm around her shoulder, for comfort, she fantasized about this for a little while, knowing deep down that that wont happen this time. She felt someone sit beside her, she opened one of her eye to see who it was, it was no other that Roman, mentally Marlena was wish for him to just go away, “hey Doc, how are ya holdin’ up?” he asked her, not knowing that using her nickname ‘Doc’ enraged her, Marlena clenched her fists into balls, the rage slowly taking over completely, “Roman, please don’t call me that,” she asked as nicely as she could, “and to answer your question, I’m dieing inside, and all people can ask me is how am I doing, well I’ll tell you how I’m doing,” the anger relevant in her tone of voice, “I’m sitting here, waiting for answers on whether the love of my life is alive or heaven forbid it dead!” the venom was dripping from her words as she finished her sentence, “sorry, I didn’t mean to sound insensitive or anything” Roman apologized, Marlena looked up at him begging him with her eye to just leave, but he didn’t take the hint, so Marlena stood from the chair and began to pace the room.
John had made it successfully through the surgery, and was now resting in ICU, his heart was becoming stronger. He lay in his hospital bed recovering, but his mind was still restless, it was giving him a stronger reason to live.
Lexie was walking out to the waiting room full of people, she was so glad she had good news this time, Marlena watched Lexie coming towards them, so she met her half way, “Lexie, how is he” Marlena asked desperate for good news, Lexie smiled at Marlena, “the surgery was a success,” Marlena brought her hands to her mouth, exhaling a relieved breath, “o thank god,” Marlena thanked “may I go to him?” she begged, “Of course you can, he’s still sleeping though, but he should wake soon” tears of relief were slipping down Marlena’s cheeks, “thank you so much Lexie, I can never ever thank you for every thing that you’ve done,” Marlena thanked Lexie, with a hug. “Okay I’m going to see my husband now” “I wouldn’t dream of stopping you” Lexie said.
Marlena walked into John’s private room, he looked a little better, there was a trace of colour back in his face. Marlena smiled at him, she wanted to jump up onto his bed, to hold him close. She pulled up a chair to the side of his bed, she rubbed her hand over his, with the same smile on her face that had formed when she first walked into the room, “Oh John, thank god, you are alright there was a couple times that I thought that you might actually leave me,” bringing up her feelings cause more tears to fall.
Although John couldn’t see her, he knew that she was in the room he could sense her, a flood of random memories, it was all linked together, by a memory of a song they once made love to,
Whenever I’m weary
From the battles that rage in my head
You make sense of madness
When my sanity hangs by a thread
I lose my way, but still you
Seem to understand
Now and Forever,
I will be your man
~Flash~
He could feel the soft locks of hair lace through his fingers, he could still see the passion in her eye’s he could remember how nervous she had been, but then out of no where, he hears her say full of lust, “Make love to me,”
I lose my way, but still you
Seem to understand
Now and Forever,
I will be your man
~Flash~
There they were running around in a hospital room, her laughter filling his ears and warming his heart to the core, “Are you going to take advantage of me please”
Sometimes I just hold you
Too caught up in me to see
I’m holding a fortune
That Heaven has given to me
~Flash~
He could still hear the sashaying of the satin sheet, as they rolled around, the words “Yes, yes I’ll marry you” still running trough his mind, “I love you so much, make love to me again”
I’ll try to show you
Each and every way I can
Now and Forever,
I will be your man
Now I can rest my worries
And always be sure
That I won’t be alone, anymore
If I’d only known you were there
All the time,
All this time…..
The flashes were coming faster and faster now, he remembered various times they had been together so intimately, so freely.
~Flash~
“This is so right, we belong together,” he remembered saying, then hearing her release “Oh god, Oh god, OH!”
Until the day the ocean
Doesn’t touch the sand
Now and Forever
I will be your man
Now and Forever,
I will be your man…
Marlena watched over John protectively, caressing is hand as it lay at his side, then her eye’s widened, and she quickly placed her hand to her swollen stomach, “oh my” it was the babies kicking for the fist time, they had moved a lot, but never kicked, what should have been one the happiest moment of her life, made her a little saddened, because John wasn’t awake to experience it with her. Marlena wanted John to experience this with her so she took his hand off the bed and positioned it to where she felt the kick, “do you feel that John, that is your children kicking, they want you to wake up so badly,” Marlena bowed her head, as she said the rest “and so does their mother John, we all want you to wake up so please wake up… please” she begged.
Marlena had her head bowed and did not see John smiling, he had heard every word that Marlena just spoke to him, he opened his eye’s, but he wasn’t met with her eye’s like he wish but he seen his wife, crying into her hands, “Hey, what’s with the tears?” John questioned, Marlena quickly raised her head, then jumped from her seat, then buried her face into his neck, and started to cry harder, but not tears of sadness for once, but these were tear, of complete happiness… she had her man back.
Marlena continued to cry into his neck, holding onto her love for dear life, she was afraid to look up at him only to see his eye’s shut again, “Please tell me I’m not dreaming, and that you’re really awake” she asked through her tears, “Your not dreaming, I’m awake” John cooed into her ear. Marlena pulled away and to her prevail hazel lock with blue, causing an instant smile to appear on both of their lips, Marlena caressed John’s cheek while saying “Don’t you ever go away on me like that again,” Marlena commanded, “I love you so much” her voice full of love, and her touch full of affection. John brought his only good arm up to her cheek wiping at the tear that rested there “I love you Doc,” he replied.
Oh those words, those four simple words, that meant so much, he had said those words to her countless times before, but never had they sounded so sweet, in the last 48 hours Marlena had longed to hear those words surface from his voice. “How are you feeling?” she asked, “better, how are you?” John asked dismissing his own feelings for her needs, “me?… you’re the one who just got out of surgery” she smiled at his genuineness she continued to run her fingers through his hair, paying attention to ever detail of his handsome face.
The pain that she had endured in the past couple days was evident to John, anyone else wouldn’t have been able to tell through the smile but he could tell, “I’m sorry” John felt ashamed, a confused look formed on her face, at his words “John honey you have nothing to be sorry for, I’m just glad you’re okay,” Marlena assured him, “I’m never going to leave you again,” John devoted, tears slipping down his cheeks as he spoke, Marlena’s tears followed his, “Promise?” she asked slyly “Promise” he retuned her tone, Marlena leaned into him bending down towards his lips, “I’m going to hold to that” she said smiling before placing her lips atop of his. They couldn’t brake from the kiss, it had been so long… too long since they had kissed, or touched, or spoke even, that it as a little overwhelming for them, they only separated long enough to catch a breath, but some strange force wouldn’t let them let go, maybe it was from fear, or maybe it was from the fact that just moments ago they though that they would never experience this wonderful feel ever again, or maybe even filling there loss. Marlena knew they should stop since he was only a few hours out of surgery, but it felt so good, so right that she had to struggle to pull away, by placing a hand on top of his chest, she pulled away from him, leaving them both a little jaded “wow sailor we should stop, your only a few hour out of surgery,” she explained her reasoning for backing up, “you should rest baby,” she informed him, “will you lay with me?” John asked with a boyish pout, Marlena slightly laughed at the look on his face, and she nodded her response. Marlena pulled down the thin blanket then hoped up onto the side of the hospital bed sliding closer to John minding not to disturb his other arm, she turned onto her side resting her head on his chest just under his chin, she pulled the blanket up loosely around her shoulders placing one hand under her cheek, and the other over his heart, John wrapped his good arm around her shoulders holding her close to his body, leaving a kiss on the top of her head.
Marlena hadn’t realised how tired she really was until she was lying comfortably in her husband’s arms. As John’s arms encased her shoulders, she let out a content sigh of relief, she felt so safe, they were the arms of where she belonged, the arms she longed to be in every day and night for her entire life, “I missed you so much” she confessed, “I missed you too Doc, if it wasn’t for you I would have never made it, I love you Doc,” John confessed as well, Marlena sat up a bit holding her self up of an elbow placed firmly on the bed, she placed her other hand on his cheek, “what do you mean… if it wasn’t for me?” she asked intrigued by his comment, “what I meant was, in the middle of surgery I was having these flashes, reliving old memories they were all of you, they are what gave me the strength to pull through, you’ve saved me many times before, and you’ve succeed in doing so again,” John words touched Marlena deep down in her heart she controlled more tears from falling waiting for him to continue “I remembered, the first day we met, the day my life stared in my mind, then I remembered the night on the plane, I remember every single detail of that night: the passion, the pain, the disparity every single detail of that night is burned into my mind we accomplished so much in that night,” John continued to inform his wife on how she saved him, “you know at one time I looked back on that night in regret but I never truly regretted it, to say I regret that night is to say I regret Belle, I don’t regret Belle, I love her with all my heart, I don’t know what I’d do with out her in my life, our life” Marlena expressed he true feelings of the night there affair began, “Belle… Oh our beautiful little Isabella, never could I regret that little girl, or should I say young woman,” Marlena nodded in agreement, “I also remembered her birth, I remembered your strength and bravery,” John looked down into Marlena’s warm honey eyes “you are hands down the strongest women I’ve ever had the privilege to be even meet let alone be married to” John complemented Marlena again, this time her tears slipped down her eyes for what seemed like the millionth time in the last two days, Marlena grazed her hand up along his brow “I was only so strong because you were there, you are my strength John, I wouldn’t have made it through that if hadn’t shown up, when you walked through that door, I was so relieved, I was so frightened when it was only Kristen and I, I had asked for Roman, but I meant you, you were once my Roman, I have never stopped loving you, and I don’t ever plan on it” Marlena cleared up the mixed emotions of that magnificent day they brought there daughter into the world, “you really did want me there” John asked, “are you kidding, deep down in my heart I knew she was yours, when you came in through the door, I knew that the test results must have been a mistake, because I think I knew maybe not in my mind, but in my heart I did, I felt so close to you that night it was unmistakeable that she was your daughter” John’s emotions were showing “I never felt more close to than I did at that very moment she was being brought into this world,” John declared his emotions “me either” Marlena agreed with him, “you Marlena will always be my love of my life, hell I don’t know much of my life before you and I don’t care to because I have you and the kids what more could I ask for?… nothing there’s nothing more in this world I could ever want more…you and my family” John devoted himself to her adding emotions of his words by tracing her face with his index finger “you are one of a kind, and all mine, I wouldn’t have it any other way” she added emphasis to what she was saying with a peck on the lips. Marlena settled back into his chest, she closed her eyes, “I think were stuck with each other” John jokes, “nothing has ever sounded so wonderful to me” Marlena spoke into his chest afterwards she instantly fell asleep, John noticed how her breathing had become softer, “Doc…” he whispered, he was left with no answer, just a sleeping Marlena in his arms, he kissed the top of her head again, “I love you Doc… sleep well” he serenaded her one last time before dozing off himself.
John and Marlena had been sleeping comfortably in a warm embrace for some time now, when a soft knock was heard at the door, Marlena had only stirred a little but only moved closer into John’s chest. Then there was another knock a little louder this time, John moaned then moved his head to the side slowly opening his eyes to the visitor, John seen the door slowly open where Belle popped her head into the room. When witnessing his daughter an instant smile formed upon his lips.
Belle walked into the room, quietly closing the door behind her, she could see her mother was sleeping, she also could tell that her father had been too, “sorry to wake you daddy” she whispered as se approached his bed, “it’s okay Izzy, come here” he insisted, Belle did as her father asked, walking up to him, bending down to hug his shoulders, making sure not to disturb her mom, John moved his arm from around Marlena’s shoulders to rub his daughters back. Belle pulled back, before she pulled completely away John stopped her by cupping her cheek in his hand, it astounded him how much his young daughter looked so much like her mother she possessed the same beauty and the same grace as Marlena does. Belle followed his lead bending her head down for him to kiss her forehead like he always did in the past when she would come to visit him, when he didn’t live with her and her mother. Belle stood fully, smiling “how are you feeling?” she asked, “I’m better now that I have your mother in my arms, and seeing your beautiful face just adds to my joy,” John answered Belle smiled blushing slightly from her fathers kind words, but her smile quickly turned to a frown, “You really scared us dad, I was so worried,” she confessed, “Tink, don’t worry about your old man, my job to worry about you” John felt horrible putting the family under such stress, John held out his hand to Belle, grasping her hand then bringing it to his lips, “I’m sorry for putting you through that Izzy” “I’m just so glad that your okay, poor mom though, I’ve never seen her so distraught before, she was a different person, more like half a person,” Belle spoke without thinking how it would hurt her father to hear it, John looks to Marlena sleeping in his arms, wishing he could have been there to take away her pain.
Inside Marlena’s dreams she was troubled…
“She and John were walking on the pier when her turns her towards him, “Doc, it’s time” she looks at him confused written all over her face, “What do you mean it’s time?” she asked him begging for answers, he pulls her into his arms holding onto her tight “I have to go, Remember I love you,” leaving a kiss on her soft lips, then turning away, going becoming out of focus, seeing him disappearing into the night sky, “John, come back where are you going” she cried out… then she sees a single red roes in her hands, all the family standing around all wearing black, including herself, tears slipping down every ones cheeks, she can’t understand what’s happening, she looks down in front of her there’s a coffin being lowered into the ground. She’s confused looking around to see who’s the one being mourned for. She looks to her left seeing she’s met with a chest do she looks up thinking that she’s going to see John, but it’s not him it’s Brady, who looks down at her with saddened eyes, the pain evident in his features, then she looks to her right, seeing Belle but not her cheery self she also has pain in her eyes as tear slip down her broad cheek bones, “today we gather here to lay the soul of John Black to rest” are the heart breaking words that Marlena hears coming from the priest “No!””
“No!” Marlena screams in her sleep jumping up into a sitting position, she quickly looks around the room, looking towards John, who’s eye a stricken with concern, “Doc what’s the matter?” he urgently asks, “O John, it was just a dream” Marlena spoke breathlessly, “thank god it was just a dream” then she cupped his face in her hands bending her lips to his capturing his mouth in a desperate kiss, filled with such passion they were drowning in it. They broke the kiss in need of air, Marlena took a couple deep breaths before saying “I couldn’t live if I didn’t have you in my life” Marlena declared, “wow Doc, back up what happened?” John searched for answers to why she was so worked up, “It’s nothing, I don’t want to talk about it, just promise me that you’ll never leave me,” Marlena begged desperately with both her words and her eyes “Never Doc, never” John answered her with word full sincerity. “I’ll leave you two alone” Belle voiced informing them of her actions, Marlena looked to her side seeing Belle standing there, “no you don’t have to leave, I’m sorry, I just had a bad dream I’m fine” Marlena explained her outburst, “No I’ll leave you two to talk, I’ll just come back later,” Belle insisted, “Okay, bye honey” Marlena said, “see you later Izzy,” said John.
Marlena turned her attention back to her husband when Belle left the room; she smiled down at him, “how are we feeling today?” she wondered, “I feel much better today, after getting some sleep,” he responded, “what about you, and the twiners, how are you three?” he questioned rubbing her stomach, “we’re good, all the stress and worry gone, now that you’re awake and relatively healthy, I just can’t wait to get out of her and at home,” she replied putting her hand over his, “I can’t wait to go home either, and be alone with you” John told her a cheeky smile spreading across his face, “I want that too, baby,” Marlena giggled, she sat up straight tucking her hair behind her ears before talking “we need to talk about something” “about?” he asked thinking the worst, “about Cassie and Rex… it’s nothing bad, if it’s what I’m thinking then it might turn out to be a wonderful thing” Marlena explained, John chuckled at how cute she was being when rambling on “what is it you need to tell me Doc?” he asked, “John they’re the ones that donated the blood to save your life, for some odd reason they have the same blood type as us” she informed him, he looked at her baffled, “how can that be?… it makes no sense that they’d have the same blood type as us” “I know that’s what I thought too,” Marlena agreed, “we need to investigate this Doc… what if they’re actually our children?”
“What if they’re actually our children?” John asked astonished that they may share two more children in this world to bring them even closer together. “I don’t get how they could be ours though, it makes no sense, the true paternity tests said that Roman and Kate were their biological parents” Marlena stated baffled, “Yes, but if we’ve learnt anything from our past then we cant believe anything were told, especially from a Dimera,” John pointed out, Marlena nodded her head in agreement “Only if I could remember everything” Marlena spoke with disappointment in her voice, as she dipped her head down avoiding her gaze from John’s she was that up set with herself, John lifted his hand up placing two fingers just under her chin to lift her to face him, “It’s not your fault Doc, those memories were stolen from you, it’s not your fault that you don’t remember that part of your life, and we’re going to figure all this out don’t worry,” John assured her to take away her sorrow, she shown him a sad smile “ I suppose your right, why must the Dimera’s mess with our lives?” Marlena questioned with annoyance in her tone, “I don’t get it either, we’ll never find an answer to that question” John vaguely stated, “but you know that with all the bad they posses there is always a good,” Marlena said optimistically, “no good has ever come from that family,” John said angry that she would even suggest the idea, “as much as it pains me to thank Stephano but there is one thing and I will always be grateful to him for,” hearing Marlena talk about that evil man in a good way was aggravating him, he looked away from her waiting for her to continue with her reasoning, Marlena searched for his eyes when he turned away, she leaned over to look him straight in the eyes before saying “and that one thing… is you” Marlena ran her hands over John’s chest, he now realized what she meant, and he felt like a jerk for overreacting he smiled up at her and she smile right back at him “John, if it wasn’t for Stephano we may have never met, we would have never fallen in love, never had Belle, and I wouldn’t be pregnant right now, everything happens for a reason, and I’m glad that our past turned into our present and made way for our future, I honestly love my life, almost as much as I love you” Marlena made clear. John slightly laughed at her statement, “he never expected us to fall in love the way we did, I love my life too Doc, and I love you so much, more than words or actions can express, if it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have a life to begin with” John declared, Marlena slouched closer towards him, he had his fingers of one hand laced through her hair, she had her arm draped over his torso, with her hand loosely tucking his small strands hair behind his ear, “Kiss me Doc,” John ordered in a loving tone, Marlena hovered her lips over top of his “ with pleasure” the word slipped from her mouth as her lips encased his.
Out in the waiting room… no one had left the whole night some stood, some sat, but all were filled with worry. Belle came back into the room after visiting with her parents with a smile on her face, “He’s awake!” she exclaimed full of glee; sighs filled the room, as the sadness was lifted off the shoulders of everyone in the room. Shawn held out open arms to his beloved Belle, who walked straight into his embrace. All friends and family hugged, for their gratefulness that John was awake. At that moment Carry came rushing into the hospital, she didn’t know much about what had happened other than what Eric had told her over the phone, when she found out that the man that raised her had become ill and was fighting for his life, she hopped onto the next flight out. She walked in seeing all her closest family members and friends of the family hugging, she thought that something horrible had happened, she dropped her bags, “What happened, please tell me John is okay,” she begged for a good response, everyone in the room heard the familiar voice then turned around, Roman was happy to see his eldest daughter so he walked up to her “Carry,” he exclaimed pulled her into a hug, “Dad, what happened?” she sobbed out, “Nothing happened Carry, everything’s fine now, John’s awake” he explained, “O thank god” she sighed relaxing into her fathers arms “for a minuet there, I thought… well never mind what I thought,” she said, Carry pulled out of her dads arms, saying ‘hi’ to everyone who was there.
In John’s room, things started to get a little heated, the simple kisses turned into a lap of passion that neither could get enough of. Under the blanket their legs were intertwined, Marlena had successfully untied his hospital gown, and she was rubbing her hands over his chest. John had his one hand placed firmly on her hip, slightly sneaking it under her sweater, past her growing bump, to her firm breast encased in a lacy material, through her bra John could feel a hardened nub, he smiled inwardly into her mouth at how her body reacted to his touch, delicately he flicked his fingers over her sensitive nipple, “mm…” enchanted from her the back of her throat. John desperately wish he could use his other arm, wanting to posses every inch of her beautiful feminine body, he continued to toy with her swollen flesh, causing her to detach her lips from his throwing her head back in delight, “oh John…” when throwing back her head she exposed more tempting flesh to his access, he lifted his head up kissing the hollow of her throat, “Oh, John you’re so resourceful” Marlena stated with a grin. John continued his seduction of Marlena’s neck until they heard a knock at the door, they separated quickly John removed his hand from Marlena’s breast as she slid off of him and to his side. Marlena rapidly ran her fingers through her hair trying to tame it, as the knocks became more persistent, Marlena sat up, grabbed onto the blankets pulling them up to their chest because John was fully exposed now that his gown was untied, Marlena check him over making sure nothing was visible, she looked him over, seeing that he was pitching at tent she panicked, whispering under her breath “Shit, John what are we going to do,” then she thought quickly raising her knees just as the door opened.
Roman, Kate, Abe, and Lexie walked into the room, Marlena pretended to yawn plus she rubbed her eyes, acting as if she were just waking up, John laughed inside at her little act she was putting on to cover up what they were really doing. “Hey partner, how are you feeling?” Abe asked, “I’m better, thanks to Lexie, Marlena, Cassie and Rex” John answered, “Lexie, thank you so much for everything, you saved my life,” John expressed his gratitude; “It was the least I could have done,” Lexie answered modestly bowing her head at the complement. “John I didn’t really do anything, to help with saving your life” Marlena said while raising the bed so that they could have an easier conversation with their friends “Yes you did Doc, your love saved me” “Oh you” Marlena said on the verge of crying, as she lowered herself down to his lips for a chaste peck on the lips. “I think I owe you an apology Roman” Marlena uttered, when turning back to face the four of them “No you don’t Marlena” Roman cut her off, “Yes I do, I was mean to you, and I overreacted” Marlena apologized, “It’s wasn’t your fault, you were upset I understand” he answered her with a wink, “Am I missing something here” John asked feeling left out, “it’s nothing” Roman said, Marlena looked towards John, “When you were in surgery Roman tried to calm me down, and I overreacted by getting upset at him” Marlena explained her apology to Roman. Marlena had her hands folded underneath the blanket; John reached under the blanket to hold her hand. “Abe, Roman we need to talk about something” John declared “what is it?” asked Roman, and Abe, “well it seems that Cassie and Rex have the same blood type as both Marlena, and myself, we’re wondering if this means anything,” both Roman and Abe, were confused “you think Cassie and Rex are your children, not mine and Kate’s” Roman said irritated, “Roman don’t get upset, they don’t know for sure… right?” Kate asked trying to calm him down, “Right we don’t know Roman, it’s just doesn’t make any sense to why they were able to donate the blood that saved my life,” John explained his and Marlena’s theory, “Well doesn’t Marlena have the same blood type as you?” asked Roman, “Yes I do,” Marlena answered “then couldn’t that mean that they are hers and not yours?” Roman asked getting a little heated in the conversation. Kate grabbed onto his arm turning him away from everyone “Roman why are you getting so upset we don’t know anything yet” Kate whispered, Roman side stepped Kate then said “because I’m sick of JOHN BLACK taking everything that was once mine,” Roman screamed infuriated at both John and Marlena, “Roman please… don’t be upset” Marlena pleaded with him, “You expect me not to be upset, your PREASOUS JOHN, is managing to take another thing that is MINE,” Roman spat out, “ When you thought I had DIED, Marlena you were too quick to jump into another mans bed you didn’t even give it a second thought, but THE WONDERFUL JOHN BLACK becomes sick, and the world stops Carry literally stopped her life to come here to be with YOU, she was too busy for me but for you she hops on the soonest flight, first he takes away my family my own children thought of me as a stranger but the real stranger was him” he angrily pointed at John before continuing, “I thought I had my family back, I thought we may move past it then,… oh then you sleep with him” Roman raised his hands in the air becoming more furred with remembering the past, “how could you, then sleeping with him got you pregnant, I thought that beautiful little girl was mine, and you stole that from me as well, and now you want to take away two of my children for your own, I can’t stand it you have EVERYTHING yet you want more,” Kate tried to stop him but he wouldn’t listen Marlena had tears slipping down her cheeks that John was getting angry about that plus the horrible words Roman continued to yell at them, she had cried those tears long ago, she didn’t need to feel that guilt again, he wanted to wrapped both his arms around her to shield her from hurtful words. “Roman STOP” John spoke angrily warning him to stop now. Roman laughed, “Oh no, no I’m just getting started, and this time the heroic JOHN BLACK cant do SHIT about it” Roman continued to spit out the harmful words, “now John you have taken way more, even Sami claims she loves you as a father, WHICH IS BULLSHIT if you ask me, SHE HATED YOU AND SHE ALWAYS WILL, she HATES you just as much as I DO” Roman indicated by punching himself in the chest.
Out in the waiting room, Romans ranting was loud and clear they could all hear him yell at the top of his lungs. When Brady heard the venomous word Roman spoke to his parents it enraged him as well, they didn’t deserve to talked to that way they had fought too long and too hard to be together for some one to say otherwise, when Sami heard her father tell John that she hated him she said out loud “it’s not true” Lucas held onto her “We know it’s not the truth baby.” They continued to listen to the accusations Roman had to say to them.
“And now you’re having another baby, make that two babies! They should be mine, who knows they might be with Doc’s reputation,” Roman yelled at them, “you son of bitch!!” John yelled at him, “Doc don’t listen to him, he’s angry he doesn’t mean it” John spoke soothing words to her knowing that she’s been through enough stress and heartache in the last couple of days, he also knew that it wasn’t good for the babies or her to be under such stress, he needed to stop this but he couldn’t, he couldn’t move his left arm; John was feeling completely helpless having to watch Marlena cry into her hands and listen to Roman say these awful things about her. Roman heard what John has whispered to Marlena and laughed “like HELL, I don’t mean it, it’s true, you don’t think that Marlena hasn’t had an affair on you, hell I’d bet on it,” that was the last straw for everyone watching and listening to scene unfold in front of them, John tried to get out of the bed not caring whether was naked underneath, Abe was pushing, Roman back away from them trying to get him out of the room. “John don’t get up, the stitching wont hold,” Lexie demanded, “Abe get Roman out of here before he causes more trouble,” Lexie ordered, “Marlena you’re nothing but a two timing SLUT, you hear me a SLUT, you don’t even know who your children are,” Roman shouted as he fought against Abe.
Out in the waiting room, everyone especially Brady wanted to hit Roman, but even, Eric, Shawn, Lucas, and Shawn. D, people that were his on family including his own son and father wanted to hurt him for his uncalled for accusations towards Marlena, and when hearing him call her a slut not once but twice, and imply it more than once was enough for Brady to snap. Brady stormed into the room, grabbing onto Roman by his collar, ready to punch him in the face, “how dare you call my mother a slut” Brady hollered in his face before raising his arm ploughing his fist into Romans chin, the room went silent, all that could be heard was the crushing from the force of the contact Brady’s fist made with Romans jaw. Roman’s head flung back and Brady let go of him, Roman fell to the floor from the unexpectedness, Brady hovered over him, making sure he was done speaking…
Roman looked up at Brady, confused and disoriented. His jaw hurt like hell, yet he was still filled with such rage, even more so now that Brady had hit him, he sat on the floor contemplating his next word, or next actions. Roman reached up rubbing his chin where he had been punched, Roman stood from the floor slowly, stumbling backwards a bit “So the step son takes the role of the heroic saviour, to the damsel in distress,” Roman spewed the word in Brady’s face, shoving him back slightly, “so you want to fight me Brady” Roman asked invading his personal space, “depends Roman” Brady got right back into Romans face, “are you done talking about my mom that way?” Brady shoved Roman back as he did to him, “like what, that she’s a slut? No why should I, we all know it’s the truth,” when Roman finished talking Brady shoved him back harshly advancing on him to have an advantage if more fists were flown. Roman knew he was only urging Brady on more, and he was loving the response he was getting.
Normally the fight would have been broken up before it started but this was personal now, John was grateful that Brady took over where he couldn’t this time, no one could even believe that this was actually happening, that Roman would snap in this way, taking down anyone who happened to cross the path. Marlena still sat on the bed her body not responding with what she wished to have done, she would have wish to fight back with Roman, but deep down inside her she believe the words he was said to her, ‘could he be telling the truth, am I a … slut’ the self asked question spun through her thoughts, the more it swam through her mind the more she began to believe it was true.
“Why do you care Brady, she’s not even your mother, she just took pity on you and your pathetic father after your mother died,” Roman had gone too far now, he had crossed the line, gasps filled the room that seem so small at the moment, so small that the air seemed thick with the tension. Brady struggled with himself so badly not to punch Roman again, but he had gone over the line, “how dare you!” Marlena exclaimed at the top of her lungs, all eyes were on her now, she angrily swung her legs over the edge of the bed, then walked towards the men who were the focus of the room a seconds ago, Marlena brought a delicate hand placing it in the middle of the chest of Brady, asking him with her touch and pleading with her eyes for him to calm down, Brady nodded letting down his stance, Marlena smiled her thanks to him for wanting to protect her. Her smile quickly turned to a frown when she was faced with the sight of Roman, “how dare you, say these things to Brady, he’s half your age!” Marlena was now in her mother mode, ready to protect her child from anything and everyone who dared to cause them harm, no matter what internal conflict she was having she needed to set it a side, and put an end to this charade “your problem is with me,” she pointed to her chest, “not him,” pointing back at her stepson, “if you want to yell, and scream do it at me, not him, that’s not what you want anyways,” Roman clenched his fists at his sides, almost as if he might strike her.
The bystanders in the room watched intently as Marlena confronted her ex-husband. He raised his arms in the air in frustration, everyone thought that he was about to hit her, John sat back crushing him inside to have to just watch, many things were running through his mind, he knew she needed to get these feelings off her chest, by the look in her eyes, they spoke of fear, yet so much strength and bravery, but watching Roman quickly get closer to his wife he needed to do something, he managed to fix his hospital gown then he forcefully supported his arm up well enough so he could stand from the bed, Brady stood right behind her, and Abe at her side, “ugh, your not even worth it,” Roman said exasperated. Roman still had more unresolved feeling he wished to express, he knew he was pushing it but, he stepped closer to her, “what happened to us, we were so good together,” he continued to risk his luck when lifting his hand to cup her cheek in his hand. Marlena, cringed at his touch, yet he kept getting closer to her face “but were not as good as you and John, not even close, I guess nothing I ever do will be better than John,” Romans voice was full of sadness, it was obvious he was jealous of John, and everything he had. Roman dropped his hand from her face. He turned away from her closing his eye’s sobbing out “You captured my heart, then stomped all over it, you took my soul and crumpled it up as if it were a piece of paper, and you didn’t even care,” “I didn’t care!” it was Marlena’s turn to be angry, “I didn’t CARE! John and I put our life on hold because of you, when Kristen brought you back to Salem, John and I were supposed to get married, we were supposed to be on our honeymoon yet we were in a hospital all night, and you say I DIDN’T CARE” Marlena hollered at him, she got Roman off guard he stood in front of her speechless. “Roman maybe you should leave,” Abe suggested, Roman looked from both John and Marlena.
In through the doors walked two security men, ready to escort Roman from the building, Abe walked behind Roman out the doors but as he walked past the armed men, he skilfully snatched one of their guns from the holster. Eye’s widened throughout the room, as he pointed the gun directly at Marlena, John cam running in front of her, making sure to cover her completely from head to toe, John looked him directly in the eye “Roman don’t do this,” “I can’t stand to see you two together anymore, it hurts too much,” Roman confessed, but instead of pulling the trigger that would intend to end John’s life, he decided to turn the gun on himself, pulling back the hammer, John jumped up struggling with one arm, to prevent Roman from killing himself, then through out the room a load gun shot was heard rang through the halls, followed by, “JOHN!” from Marlena and a “ROMAN!” from Kate.
No one knew who the bullet had hit, was it Roman or John, neither man fell to the ground; the positioning of the gun was questionable. They shuffled slightly the gun positioned directly at John’s gut, yet he felt no pain, he could feel the cold metal of the barrel through the thin hospital gown, but no pain, “am I dieing” he thought to himself, “is this it, is this how my life is supposed to end?” the question was un-answerable John let go of his hold on the gun, afterwards Roman backed up. John looked downward to where the gun rested against his rib cage, there was no sign of a bullet wound, he ran his fingers over the area “It was a blank” relief filled his features.
Marlena stood behind John, her world spinning before her then the sweet words sounded from the voice of her husband, “It was a blank” she wasn’t sure if she heard him correctly or if that’s just what she wanted to hear, she couldn’t see through the thickness of her tears, she wiped them away the best she could, closing her eyes then opening them again, and he was still standing. She clamped her hands together bringing them up to her mouth, she released a shaky breath from her aching lungs, “John,” she cried out into her hands. He turned around towards her; the sight of her distressed form left a crack in his heart, “doc it’s okay, nothing happened, I’m okay” he spoke lovingly to her, she began to shake her head rapidly not believing that he had just risked his life for another person, she strode up to him in a quick jog even though he was basically right in front of her, but she couldn’t get to him quick enough, she wrapped her arms around his next, as he held her close, she whispered “I love you so much,” into his ear not wanting to say it aloud so it didn’t worsen the situation, he whispered back “I love you so much” gripping onto her tighter.
Roman stood behind them, staring at the gun baffled, he would be died right now if it wasn’t for John, “you saved my… life” Roman mumbled, “but why” Roman was thinking about all the things he had just accused, and the horrible things he had just said about Marlena yet John still saved his life.
John pulled back from Marlena or at least tried to, but she pulled on his gown bringing back towards her “don’t let me go” Marlena sobbed into his chest, “Never Doc, I’ll never let you go, you’re my heart my whole heart” John spoke soothingly into her ear while rubbing her back, “and you are mine my love,” Marlena tightened her grip around his neck never wanting to let go of him for even a minuet, she was so scared of loosing him it physically hurt her inside, ever fibber of her lived for John and her children, without either she would be nothing.
Roman stared at the cold piece of metal in his hands, wondering if it would have been better if he was allowed to end his life or if it were better this way, Kate walked up to Roman, although she knew he may not love her anymore, she still cared for him, “Roman put the gun down” she ordered suggestively and reached out to touch his forearm, he listened to her but he wasn’t sure where to put it the security guard noticed his hesitation, “I believe that belong to me, I’ll take it” he offered, Roman shakily placed the gun into the mans hand letting go of it quickly. “Why, John, why did you do it, why did you risk your life for mine?” Roman asked again.
Marlena let go of John slowly so he could answer the question that he was being asked, John turned around to face him, “Because I know deep down that you’re a good man, and No one deserves to die,” John explained, “what have I done?” Roman asked ringing his hands to his face he was so confused, it was evident in his eyes, he backed away from the crowd of people, slightly shaking his head too and fro, “I’m so confused” he spoke his misery, “what’s wrong with me?” he asked becoming more confused by the second. All who were there stood around watching how depressed Roman seemed, Marlena read his body language knowing if he didn’t get psychiatric help and soon they were going to loose him in there lives, that his depression would take over completely. “I need to get out of here, I need air” Roman said before turning to leave, “Roman wait,” Kate called out to him, Roman stopped in his tracks “Kate I need to get out of here, just let me go,” he pleaded, “then I’m going with you, I’m not leaving you alone,” Kate wouldn’t take no for an answer, Roman turned around towards his wife, “how can you still want to be by my side, after what I just did and said,” Roman questioned her motives it made no sense to him that he confessed his feelings for another woman, yet his current wife still want to be his wife, Kate walked up to him, “because Roman Brady, I love you, no matter what, let me help you,” she took his hand in hers and they walked away, from there family.
Marlena cupped both of John’s cheeks in the palms of her hands, “Are you sure you’re alright? You should be in bed,” “I’m fine sweetheart, but what about you, are you alright?” John asked knowing that Romans words had cut her like a knife, “You know me, I’m fine,” she answered him with a smile, “You know that nothing he said was true right?” checking up on how it effected her, Marlena just nodded her response. John brought his hand to wipe away the lingering tears from her cheek bones, “I can’t stand to see you cry,” Marlena slid her arms back around his neck and he her waist Marlena looked up only to see all eyes on them, “Your nothing but a slut!” Romans voice screamed in her head she quickly pulled away becoming uncomfortable. John looked at her questionably “what’s wrong?” Marlena panicked not knowing what she should tell him was her reason for pulling away from his, then she thought quickly, placing her hand on top of the twins, “the babies just kicked,” John smiled reaching out to touch her stomach, “aw, they stopped” Marlena said before he touched her.
Caroline, and Carrie walked over to John and Marlena, “hey you two” Carrie called out, “Oh Carrie” Marlena exclaimed “you’re home” she said pulling her into a hug “Oh sweet girl I’ve missed you,” she held onto the woman who she thought of as a mother, who was her only mother in her mind, “I wish it were under better circumstances though” Carrie said, the two woman broke their hug, and Carrie went to John next finding comfort in his arms, “O John, I’m so glad you okay,” Carrie as strong as she was she began to cry, John played with her hair wanting to stop her tears, “Pumpkin, please stop crying, I’ve seen everyone I love cry too much today” John said. “Are you two okay?” asked Caroline, “Yeah, I think we’ll be okay,” Marlena answered for the both of them, after seeing the look in John’s eye as he hugged his little girl. Belle came up to her parents hugging her mother close when saying “O mom, daddy I was so scared,” “I was scared to baby girl” Marlena told her.
“Sorry to break this up, but John you should really be in bed,” Lexie chimed in, “I couldn’t agree more Lexie” Marlena approved of her suggestion. Carrie stepped out of his arms, Marlena grabbed onto John’s hand guiding him back into his room, she walked him right up to his bed, “one second” she said holding up a finger, she picked up his blanket making his bed for him to be comfortable. “Okay the bed’s all yours,” she said “just mine?” John asked with a playful pout, “yes just yours, you need your rest,” Marlena explained to him, but it was a bigger problem than that, inside her mind she was fighting, her thoughts fought with the memory of Romans words, and her mind was loosing.
Marlena had John lay in bed, she tucked him under the cover pecking him on the cheek then sitting on the bed beside him, even though it was past visiting hours,
Lexie allowed for the children to stay for while. Cassie and Rex also stayed due to John and Marlena’s request, “Cassie, Rex,” John spoke up “yes, Mr. Black” Rex answered, and Cassie looked to him as to answer “I can’t thank you enough for what you did,” “your very welcome,” Rex said, “your welcome, but if you don’t mind me asking what was my dad so upset about?” Cassie asked. John and Marlena looked to each other, then they looked over to all of their children’s curious eyes, “um… well we were talking about how it’s weird that you were the ones that were able to donate the blood for John’s transfusion, and he got upset, and well you heard and saw what happened after that,” Marlena explained Romans outburst, “but that’s not your fault,” Rex protested, “I don’t understand it either, I want to know who my true parents are, I’m sure just as much as you want to know if we are your children, look I’m sorry that we were the cause of his outrage” Rex apologized, Marlena shown him a sympathetic smile, “Oh, Rex honey it wasn’t your fault, it was no ones fault, it seems to me that he has been bottling up his feelings for quite sometime now, and that’s what caused him to snap, not you, or anyone else” she informed him, hoping that it help to ease his mind, “so are we still going to investigate this?” Rex asked determined to find out whether he was a Black or a Brady, “I think it’s for the best if we just leave things the way they are” John expressed his feelings toward the situation, “I agree, with John, it’s for the best,” Marlena agreed, but she seen the disappointment in there faces, almost as if they were dejected “don’t get us wrong, we would love for you to be apart of our family, I can’t speak for John, but I feel as if you are already part of our family, blood tie or not, you’ll always be apart of the Black family,” Marlena again tried to ease their sweet innocent minds with kind words, “I couldn’t agree more, Doc, as far as I’m convinced there’s no need for us to investigate,” John added, Rex nodded his head yes, but what he was really thinking was that he was going to find out whether or not John and Marlena were his and Cassie’s true parents.
They all conversed for a while, when Lexie entered the room, “okay I need to ask you all to leave now, our patient need his rest,” all stood to leave, walking over to John, first was Belle, “goodnight daddy get well, love you” giving him a big hug, John kissed the top of her head, then said “goodnight Izzy, I love you,” after Belle, was Sami, “take care dad, love you” she hugged and kissed him on the cheek, “Love you too Samantha,” in line after Sami was Will, who looked at John not sure what to make of it, he bent down and gave him a hug, “goodnight grandpa” John was rejoicing Will had called him grandpa, “your such a good boy Will, I love you so much” John said as they hugged. Marlena watched with more tears in her eye’s she was so happy for John their family was slowly coming together, first with Brady, then with Sami, and now Will, he has now called John grandpa for the first time, “I love you grandpa,” Will stood up from his hug with John, “did I just hear you right, Will?, did you just call John grandpa?” Will wasn’t sure what the big deal was he had known John for longer than he could remember, “well I thought it fit, I have known John for longer than I even know, he is my grandpa he raised my mom he’s married to you, it just…” “Fits” Marlena finished his sentence, she pursed her lips together, pulling Will into her arms, “I love you Will” Marlena spoke of love to her grandson, “I love you too grandma.” Eric stood back from everyone his fathers actions still hadn’t registered in his brain yet, “take care John,” he said from a distance, “what you too old to give your old man” John caught him self, “wait I mean, your step dad a hug?” John joked, Eric walked up to the bed bending down to give John a hug, “thank you,” John pulled back, “thank you?” he said in a questioning tone, “yes thank you, for treating my mom with such dignity, and for filling her life full of the love and happiness she deserves,” Eric said looking back at his mom, he pulled her into a tight hug, “I don’t tell you enough mom, I love you, you’re the best mother anyone could ask for,” “O Eric, I love you too sweetie, you never have to thank me for being your mother, I’m always here for you,” Eric nodded his head on her shoulder, “I know mom,” Eric faced John again, “John never be afraid to call me your son, frankly right now I only consider you my father, after what Roman just did, I don’t think I can ever forgive him for that,” “Eric, as much as I would love to claim you for a son, I don’t want to cause problems for you and your dad,” “Dad, you didn’t cause the problem he did, but I’m going to get going, take care you two, you’re the best,” Eric sent his goodbyes then left out the door. Carrie smiled at the two most important people in her life, “love you Marlena, Love you John, when you get out of here we will get caught up on life, and on this little bump I see growing,” Carrie patted Marlena’s belly, “I haven’t told you yet have I?” Marlena asked, trying to remember the last time she and Carrie had talked, “No we haven’t, but I’ll be by tomorrow to check up on my two,” with a kiss on the cheek and a wink Carrie headed for the door, “Carrie wait!” John called out to her; “yes” she asked turning back around in the door way, “where are you staying?” Marlena asked, since both she and John were on the same wave length, “um… well I just got here a couple hours ago, I suppose the Salem Inn, why?” she answered their question, “well, why don’t you stay at the penthouse,” offered John, “I couldn’t impose” Carrie protested, “non-sense, you could never impose on us, plus, I’m not going to be staying there till John’s out of here anyways,” Marlena dismissed her objection, “Oh could I, it would be like sleeping at home,” Carrie was easily persuaded “Yes sweetie, it’s not a problem,” Carrie walked back into the room Marlena got up off the bed and walked over to where her purse laid on a near by chair Marlena reached in and pulled out her keys, “here you are, get some rest honey, see you tomorrow,” Marlena gave her another hug then watched her leave.
Brady was left, “hey son, I want thank you for stepping up there,” “any time dad, I care for mom, just as much as you do,” Brady answered modestly, “I was blinded years ago, but I was an ass…” Marlena went to cut him off, “don’t say I wasn’t Marlena I was an ass, I didn’t mean what I said, from now on you are my mother of my heart,” “O Brady and you are the son of my heart.” Brady said his goodbye’s then he and Chloe left, leaving John and Marlena alone.
“So were alone,” John spoke with a cheeky smile, “we got our family back John,” Marlena ignored what he had said, and spoke of other things, on the out side Marlena was happy and part of her inside was happy to but, a bigger part of her was shutting down and clouding over her happiness, the more the her mind replayed those three words, the more it became believable. Marlena stared ahead of her, hands held to her chest fingers linked together, “What are you thinking Doc?” Marlena smiled looking towards him, “I’m thinking, that I Love you, and our family,” John could tell by the look in Marlena’s eyes something was bothering her, but the thing was he didn’t know what. John held out his arm to her, calling out to her to join him, she took his request and filled it, by walking over to him then lying in his arms, resting her head where neck meet his shoulder breathing in his wonderful scent, it was so strange to her the place she felt most comfortable, she felt equally uncomfortable at the same time, but for the time being Marlena was going to think of John and only John, till he was out of the hospital, because what ever she thought of herself she would always think the world of the love of her life.
John had buried his face in her hair, she feel the coolness of his tears falling into her hair, reaching up a hand to rub the side of his cheek, “what’s wrong baby?” she asked not loud enough to even be considered a whisper. John lifted his face resting his chin on top of her golden locks, “I’m just thinking Doc,” he spoke of sadness with a quiver in his voice, “Well you know I’m good listener, Care to tell me?” Marlena asked supportively, “Well I’m just thinking that Roman almost took your life tonight, but then he almost his own, because of me, it’s my fault,” John confessed, “John, baby it’s not your fault at all, we don’t chose who we fall in love with,” Marlena linked her fingers together with his of the his arm around her shoulders, “Our love is one in a million,” “Doc it’s not a question of whether our love is right or wrong, I’m saying that because of me both you and Roman may, be…,” becoming choked up, John turned his head to the side. Marlena followed him by rolling onto her side, running the back of her hand along his jaw line, “but were not because of you John, you had risked your life to save both my life and his” Marlena trying to convince him that he had done no wrong, John faced her again, “Your to good to me Marlena, I don’t deserve you, you deserver much better,” Marlena had traces of tears in her eyes again “I believe it’s the other way around, because how can you do better than perfect” Marlena smiled up at him, as a tear slipped down her cheek. John lowered his face closer to hers kissing away her tears then leaving a delicate lingering kiss on her lips. John pulled back slowly opening his eye only to see that she remained to keep hers closed, he smiled at her innocence, vowing to himself to always keep her happy, protected and safe.
A week later:
John sat on the edge of the bed anxiously waiting for Marlena to come back hopefully with the new that he can go home later today. As John waited he was evaluating Marlena’s behaviour over the last week. He noticed the distance between that she was putting between them, she was not her affectionate self, almost as if all confidence that she used to have was gone, drained from her body and soul. The most affection that she would show was lying in is bed with him, the only time she would kiss him was if he initiated it. Normally if left alone a different Marlena would appear his Marlena, but ever since a week ago she would make up excuses such as; the kids said they may stop by, or that he needed his rest, for the first time since time they met he had heard the headache excuse. Maybe it’s just the hospital, he thought but soon they will be in the comfort of their own home.
Marlena was full of happiness she had just talked to Lexie who told her that John was progressing well and that he could go home as soon as he signed the forms. Marlena called home informing the children that they would soon be coming home. For the last couple of days after Lexie said that John may be able to go home by the end of the week, that she and the kids were making plans to have a welcome home party. Marlena walked over to the payphones waiting for someone to answer, “Hello” greeted Carrie on the other end, “Hi Carrie,” “O’ Marlena, so are all systems go?” “Yes John and I shall be home in a few hours, is everything ready over there?” Marlena asked hopeing that she was pushing them “Umm… we should be we just need to hang a few things, then call everyone tell them that things are happening,” Carrie informed, “O’ good, John will be so thrilled, are Cassie and Rex coming?” she asked lately she’s been feeling closer to them, “Um Cassie is here, she came over to help Belle, Sami, and I, and Rex said that he and Mimi will be over later, but were defiantly coming,” Carrie answered her question, “I’m glad send everyone my love, and I’ll see you soon,” “Yes see you soon,” with that they both hung up.
Marlena walked back to Johns room as she entered she exclaimed, “Your going home baby!” pumping her fist into the air, full of excitement to be going home, “finally,” sighed out John followed by the laughter of them both, “When can we get out of here?” “As soon as Lexie has you sign some forms, she sid that she would be by later because she was busy at the moment,” John stood from his sitting position on the bed, he had slightly less pain in his arm, and he also was able to move it some. John stretched out his muscular form in front of her, walking close to her then holding her by the hips, “Hey Doc could I, or we, whichever you prefer use your shower in your office?” Marlena wanted to take him up on his offer but couldn’t due to the fact that she had no self respect anymore. “I would love to join you but I have something’s I need to take care of.” Marlena hated lieing to him but she had no clue on how to tell him she felt uncomfortable in her own skin, “But I need to go to my office anyway, so did you want to go now?” Marlena was putting up a good front for him but she knew when they got home things would become more difficult, “Now would be good the sooner we get out of here the better,” John tried to sound unaffected by her rejection, but no matter how hard he tried he ended up sounding and looking hurt. Hearing John’s voice only made Marlena feel worse, she knew she loved him this whole problem had nothing to do with him personally, but she wasn’t the only one being affected by this internal conflict of hers but he was too, and it pained her so much to see her husband full of dejection and hurt.
John and Marlena walked through the hospital hand in hand, when seeing all the people look in there direction, Marlena couldn’t help but feel judged, after thinking about it, she got the chills, John stopped to look at her, “Doc, you okay?” he asked concerned, she blinked hard then shook her head, “Yeah I’m fine just a chill,” she eased his concern with yet another fib, “Are you sure, do you want my sweater,?” John asked quickly unzipping his sweater taking it off his back then holding it up for to slide her arms through the holes. John gesture meant more to her than he knew, she slide her arms through the arm holes, as John pulled the sweater up her arms then pilling it tight around her, “thank you” Marlena thanked rubbing her arms up and down, “Anything for you, pretty lady,” John complimented, Marlena forgot about her earlier thoughts because of his kindness. She looped her fingers through his then they proceeded on walking to her office for him to shower.
Marlena reached down to unlock the door and John stood behind her, he was determined to at least try and get her to join him in his shower. Needless to say she was affected with his hard chest pressed lightly against her back not too close that is was suffocating but it left some to her memory, the warmth of his breath on her neck was becoming distracting while she tried to get the key into the keyhole, he breath got caught in the back of her throat when she felt his hand reach out towards her own supposedly helping her out but by grabbing on to her hand brought them closer together. It had been so long since they had been together it was easy to give into him she wanted to so badly but would her thoughts allow her the freedom. She and John both opened the door together, entering quickly, Marlena closed the door leaning up against it grabbing onto shirt and pulling his lips towards hers John was beginning to think that his Marlena was back, he placed his hand on her neck leaning down and placing his lips upon her urging her mouth open with his tongue, which she at first willingly accepted but she made the mistake of closing her eyes. Never once had she thought of another as John kissed her, but this was different, she was met with her conflicting thoughts Roman popped into her mind looking awfully angry, she shook the memories away, kissing him back, sucking his tongue into her mouth, John was working his magic on her, maybe even better than normal but it was good she was loving everything her was doing to her but she could not shake the image of Romans angry glare at them, before them he stood, pointing a gun towards John’s back. “Focus” she spoke to herself, then Roman disappeared, so further she pushed her tongue into his mouth, but again Roman popped into her mind, but this time he morphed into Brady, his eyes were the same as they were years ago, filled with hatred, the hatred he consumed for her, “I was right about you,” Brady spoke with the venom he used to use towards her. But as quickly as he entered her thought, he left them. As hard as it was to think of much else when John was this close to her doing all the things he does to make her loose control, another thought popped into her mind this one as short as the others, but this one more effective then the other, both Roman and the old Brady were in this image both moving close to them, then disappeared, then she heard “SLUT!” screamed into her ears, causing her eyes to shoot open. That was enough for her to pull away, she separated her lips from his, push him back with her hand on his chest adding space between them, her change in mood caught John off guard her wasn’t sure what to make of this, “Doc what’s the matter?” he asked confused, “I just want to go home baby,” Marlena sobbed out, biting down on her cheek to stop the tears from falling from her eyes. John looked into her eyes, missing what he used to see when he looked into her eyes, her confidence was gone, her spunk for life, the sparkle that used to exist there was burnt out, “Okay Doc, but you’d tell if there was something bothering you?” John asked needing to know that she still trusted him, and could tell him everything she needed to, “Of course” Marlena forced herself to smile not wanting to worry him any more than he was. He kissed her on the cheek then he walked into the bathroom.
Marlena sat on her office couch, her hands covering her face, she needed to let John know that she loved him, she looked around her office, seeing that he left his bag of clothes on the floor near the door. She walked over to it picking it up then walking into the bathroom. When she entered he was pulling his shirt over the top of his head, she could she every muscle, ever feature in his toned back, just the sight of him was effecting her but then she was hit with this sadness when scanning his back seeing the surgery scares, on the back of his shoulder, that trailed down his bicep. She walked up to him not taking her eyes off the stitched area, softly, and slowly she brought a delicate hand up to caress the only imperfection in his perfect body. Knowing what he has been through, plus what she’s putting him through brought more tears to her eyes. She placed her lips over top of her hand as it caressed his sores, “O John,” she declared wrapping her arms around his waist, holding onto him for everything she was, “I love you so much John, know that, that’s true,” she informed him, “I know Doc, I love you too, with everything that I am.”
John and Marlena were on their way home, both exasperated to be out of the hospital for the first time in week. Marlena pulled into the parking lot of the apartments building. “It’s going to be so good to be home,” John moaned out, “Yes it will, to be able to sleeping our own bed,” Marlena agreed pulling into their parking spot and turned off the engine. Marlena looked to him, “lets go home Sailor” she said then got out of the car along with him. They walked to the elevator in silence, and then got inside waiting to be home. Marlena called home before they left for them to get prepared for their arrival. The elevator signalled their arrival to their designated floor, they walked to the door holding hands, Marlena stopped him from entering, she grabbed onto the door knob then spoke “Welcome home Sailor” opening the door to reveal a crowd of family and friends who shouts simultaneously “Welcome Home!” John looked at all their smiling faces; it warmed his heart to know that they planned this for him, “well this is a wonderful surprise,” John said wrapping his arm around Marlena’s shoulders, “thank you Marlena,” John pecked her on the cheek, “don’t thank me, thank our wonderful children, family and friends,” John looked to all of them, “thank you,” he thanked. Hugs were sent all around to the returning couple; after they were exchanged John was dragged off by the guys, who scatter amongst the room, Maggie, Caroline, Carrie, Julie, and Hope went over to sit on the couches. Marlena sat staring before her not focussing on anything but her thoughts of her mental behaviour, “Marlena…” Maggie said trying to grab her attention, it was obvious that something was bothering her friend and she felt that she needed to help and figure out what it was. Marlena was shook from her thoughts thankfully for her, “yeah Maggie,” Marlena answered, “Is everything okay?” she asked concerned “yeah I’m fine,” she spoke not convincing anyone, “Come on Marlena you can talk to us, that’s what friends are for,” Maggie tried to get her best friend to confide in her, “Maggie I wouldn’t even know where to begin,” Marlena sobbed out in frustration, Carrie touched her knee, to catch her attention, “you can tell us,” Marlena put her hand over Carries, she looked to the young woman beside her, a girl that once looked to her when she was having troubles now she was trying to help her and it made Marlena want to reveal her thoughts, “Well it started about a week ago,” Marlena stared but was interrupted by Hope, “you mean when, Roman…” then she stopped herself not wanting to upset Marlena more than she was, Marlena nodded in response, “well about a week ago, after Romans confrontation I began to loose self confidence, making myself distant from John, and I don’t know why, I’m a psychiatrist and I don’t know the answers,” Marlena ran her fingers through her hair, sinking into the couch, after speaking her feelings she felt some what relieved, like all the pressure lifted off her chest and she could breathe freely once again. “What do you mean making yourself distant with John?” Julie asked, “Well I don’t know how to say this, um… I’m not myself,, John’s arms used to be the place where I could lay and have no worries not bad thoughts what so ever, but I’ve been feeling guilty every time, we start something, then I’ll push him away, I love him so much yet I’ve been questioning that love, and I’ve never done that before,” Marlena continued to confess all her ill thoughts making things better for her, “Marlena no one thinks those awful things of you, we all love you,” Maggie tried to help, “I know that at least once you’ve thought that of me,” “that’s not true,” said Caroline, “So Caroline you’ve never thought that I was a… slut,” Marlena whispered becoming upset with this confrontation but grateful that it was happening, “Marlena never, have I thought that of you, what makes you think that dear?” Caroline asked hurt that the woman she thought of as a daughter thought that she thought bad things of her, “I cheated on Roman,” Marlena started but was instantly cut off by Caroline, “Marlena that happened twenty years ago, even then I never thought that, I knew what you were going through, in the end I knew that Roman wasn’t going to win over your love for John, nothing ever will that’s evident, why must you punish yourself,” Caroline made her point quite clear, “Well I don’t know I don’t regret it at all, because Belle is the light of both John and my life, but after hearing that word used against me over and over again, it stuck in my mind, and I began to believe it,” Marlena explained why she felt the way she did, she was slowly becoming herself again, “Marlena it doesn’t make you a… slut… to want to be with your husband, it makes you human,” Julie pointed out, “John is the love of your life, and you are his, we all know that, you deserve to be together, remember that,” Julie spoke so wise her words meaning making Marlena open her mind and soul back open, she was thinking clearly again, she was loved, knowing this made everything make sense again. “Thank you for listening it really helped,” “anytime,” the girls said hugging her all at a time, all laughing in the process.
Marlena excused herself to get a glass of water, she happened to be able to hear the conversation that the guys were having from the kitchen, she decided to stay and listen when she heard the question Jack asked, “Okay, if you could choose any women to be with in the entire world, who would it be?” Marlena wanted to hear what John would say. She could hear all the men answer, but she didn’t hear John’s voice, “Come on John, who would you choose?” asked a persistent Jack, “um… well I’ve already been with her, she’s my wife, I don’t wish to be anyone else, Marlena is the one I would choose, not only is she beautiful on the outside, but she is the most beautiful woman on both the inside and out, and no one could compare with that” John’s words melted her heart to mush, she now knew that John truly loved her completely, that was enough to bring her back from the darkness that consumed her soul, she was back.
Marlena finished wither her drink, then decided to take a walk onto the terrace, she wrapped John sweater tighter around her, opening the door just enough to slide through by herself. No one noticed besides John he followed her onto the terrace ignoring the guys completely, he wanted a moment alone with the two of them, and a breath of fresh air. She could feel his presence behind her and waited for him to wrap his strong yet comforting arms around her tightly which he did, he took her hand into his own when hugging her tight Marlena relaxed into him for the first time all week it seemed like, being in his arms felt so good, so right that she didn’t want to leave. She tilted back her head to rest against his chest leaving open her shoulder for him to rest his chin on top of. This was the private moment that they needed to let them know that things between them will be okay. John knew that his Marlena was back and was in his arms where she belonged. Marlena knew that she could get past this, with his love, even though he didn’t know the reason she had become distant, but all she needed to know that he loved her it was enough to help.
It had been fifteen minuets of holding each other in private, just watching the scenery before them zooms by, and then there was a knock at the door. Belle was waving them inside. They walked into the apartment, “mom Rex, is here,” Rex spotted John and Marlena walking over to them, hugging Marlena whispering into her ear, “we need to talk later,” Marlena nodded her head. Rex had found enough clues to put the question who his parents are to rest.
Belle thought to put music on, she put in one of her C.D’s, and a beautiful song sounded through the room, a very romantic piano was being played, John and Marlena looked to each other, Marlena offered him her hand, which he took into his large one bringing it to his lips lingering them across her delicate flesh, then pulled it over top of his heart.
Did I disappoint you or let you down?
Should I be feeling guilty or let the judges frown?
‘Cause I saw the end before we’d begun,
Yes I saw you were blind and I knew I had won.
So I took what’s mine by eternal right.
Took your soul out into the night.
It may be over but it won’t stop there,
I am here for you if you’d only care.
You touched my heart you touched my soul.
You changed my life and all my goals.
And love is blind but then I knew it,
My heart was blinded by you.
John placed both his hands over her stomach open palmed, and Marlena slide her arm the rest of the way up his chest hooking it around his neck along with her other arm. Pressing their foreheads together, both closing their eyes to intensify the moment, becoming closer, and swaying back and forth to beautiful music.
I’ve kissed your lips and held your head.
Shared your dreams and shared your bed.
I know you well, I know your smell.
I’ve been addicted to you.
Goodbye my lover.
Goodbye my friend.
You have been the one.
You have been the one for me.(2x)
All stood watching the couple dancing, before them, obviously very in love with each other, it was a picture perfect moment, Belle decided to take advantage of it. She quickly walked into her fathers study taking his digital camera, then re-entering the living room. John and Marlena looked so innocent, so content with each other, the looks on their faces the positioning of their bodies looked as if they were posing for the picture, yet neither knew of the picture being taken. Belle clicked the button capturing the wonderful moment between husband and wife.
I am a dreamer and when I wake,
You can’t break my spirit – it’s my dreams you take.
And as you move on, remember me,
Remember us and all we used to be
Marlena listened closely to the words of the song, thinking that it describes their past together, but if she could she would change the words to soot them and their love, when the song, sang “Remember us and all we used to be,” Marlena whispered to John, “Remember all that we are,” fixing it to her both hers and John’s liking.
I’ve seen you cry, I’ve seen you smile.
I’ve watched you sleeping for a while.
I’d be the father of your child.
I’d spend a lifetime with you.
I know your fears and you know mine.
We’ve had our doubts but now we’re fine,
And I love you, I swear that’s true.
I cannot live without you.
Marlena brought down a hand from his neck to overlap his on her stomach. John was becoming emotional form listening to the song to the movements of their bodies together, each responding to each other instantly, “I Love you Doc, I swear that it’s true. I cannot live with out you, and that is the truth pretty lady,” John fixed the song for his feelings as well. They knew that never again will they be apart, after being torn away from one another many time before, never again will they allow for it to happen.
[center]Goodbye my lover.
Goodbye my friend.
You have been the one.
You have been the one for me.(2x)
And I still hold your hand in mine.
In mine when I’m asleep.
And I will bear my soul in time,
When I’m kneeling at your feet.[/center]
John slide his arms around her waist the rest of the way, whispering “You are the one fore me,” his lips meeting contact with the delicate flesh of her ear teasing her with his hot breath lingering over her cooled skin. “and I you” Marlena whispered back to him, hugging him close to her body.
Goodbye my lover
Goodbye my friend.
You have been the one.
You have been the one for me.(2x)
I’m so hollow, baby, I’m so hollow.
I’m so, I’m so, I’m so hollow.(X2)
The song came to an end the words of the song made Marlena think of what her life was because of the man holding her in his arms right now, “John,” Marlena spoke softly to him tightening her grip around his neck, “yeah Doc?” John moved closer to her replacing one of his hands back over his children, “John I want to… no need to tell you something,” she started sounding desperate to share her feeling with her husband the man she longed to love, “You’re the reason I live, you’re the reason I wake in the morning, the reason I go to sleep at night, you’re the reason I breathe, and most defiantly the reason I am me, and I never want to be separated from you ever again,” Marlena spilled her hearts most inhabited feelings, he was her everything and she thought that he needed to be reminded because of the way she’s been behaving lately. Never again should she feel guilty for being affectionate with her husband. “Doc you are my ambition, my will, my strength, my world, you complete my soul you fill my heart with so much love,” Jonh poured his heart to her and always will never was he afraid to share himself wither her he trusts her with his heart, soul, and life.
The day had progressed into evening and most of the guests were leaving. Shawn Caroline were putting on there coats as well as Maggie, and Mickey, Maggie pulled Marlena into a hug, “I’m glad you listened to us, It’s nice to see you smile,” Maggie pulled back seeing a huge smile plastered on Marlena’s features. Next to leave was Sami, Lucas and Will, each telling John how good it was to see him well again, hugging goodbye, then out the door they left. After them was Brady, and Chloe doing and saying the same as the others before them, then leaving. Belle and Shawn were next to leave, but they were taking Mimi with them, because she knew that Rex had something important to talk to John and Marlena about. Rex hugged and kissed Mimi goodbye, “I’ll be home soon,” “I’ll be waiting,” she turned to John and Marlena, “nice to see you Mrs. And Mr. Black, love you guys,” Belle gave her parents a hug goodbye, Shawn hugged Marlena and shook John’s hand. Then the three of them left leaving Carrie standing awkwardly in the middle of Rex, Cassie, and John and Marlena, “ well I’ll be up stairs if you need me,” then up the stairs she went. When leaving Carrie left the rest standing awkwardly in the room, until Rex stepped up to talk, “John, Marlena I need to tell you something, it would be best if you sat first,” John and Marlena looked to each other nervously “Rex honey your making us nervous,” Marlena spoke as she and John, walked to sit on the sofa. Marlena sat, then John after wrapping his one arm around her shoulders, then resting the arm protectively over the twins almost as if on instinct. “ well let me cut to the chaste then, after finding out that there was a possibility that you may be our parents, not Roman and Kate, I couldn’t let it go I needed to know, so I went behind your back and investigated myself,” Marlena was upset, but not entirely she knew she didn’t need any other proof she knew in her heart the true answer, he was so much like John, with the pacing and the facial features, and his determination. “I went to the Dimeria Mansion, knowing that Tony and disappeared and that Stephano had died, that they may have left something’s behind, so when Abe and Lexie weren’t home I snuck up to the attic, well there was some scattered things obvious who ever left were in a hurry when they did, well I looked around, and I found this,” Cassie handed Rex the book, who held it up for Marlena and John to see, “Marlena do you remember this book?” Rex asked, Marlena took her eyes from the book the Rex, “strangely yes, it looks familiar,” Marlena was having a blurry memory, she didn’t want it to stop she wanted to find out her past so badly. Rex handed her the book, “open up the cover,” Marlena obeyed, she seen in her hand writing “Marlena Evans Brady, 1986” flipping the page Marlena read the first entry, as well as John,
“Damn that Stephano, and Orpheus why can’t they just leave Roman and I alone. But I have total faith in Roman to find me he always does, he’ll save me from this mess. I just want to go home to my family, and lie in Romans strong yet delicate arms. I’m not entirely sure why Stephano gave me this book but I’m glad he did, it will keep from going insane from being isolated in the stuffy room. ROMAN PLEASE COME SAVE ME!.”
Marlena stared at the first entry in the book, remembering writing it, her memories coming clear the more she held onto the black leather book, “I’m remembering,” she said happily but scared at the same time, but John was their to help her if she needed him. So she continued to read, flipping the page.
“I feel so sick this morning, I wonder if it’s from crying myself to sleep last night or if it’s just my nerves, but I don’t feel well at all hopefully Stephano takes this as a hint and takes me home. Or let Roman come and get me, if I were to see him right now I would run into his arms and beg him to never let me go. Stephano is insisting that I get checked out by one of his doctors, but I am reluctant how can I trust him, I do feel sick though, ugh what should I do… okay must take my mind off this pain, last night I was thinking about Roman, and how much he has changed, how much Stephano changed about him, not only is he must more handsome (which is nothing but a bonus), but he is so different yet the same in so many ways. The way he cares for me, never wanting me out of his sight, but I like it that way, he so possessive he loves me so much, and I love him. Roman the new Roman, is who I’m meant to be with, he completes me so… I was in love with the old Roman yes, but this is much more intense, there was always something missing before, and now I know what that something was, my soul wasn’t complete, but now, now it’s whole.”
The rest of that entry was blurred with what looked like tear drops, Marlena didn’t know what to make of this, her memories were be brought together piece by piece, remembering the pain she felt, the misery she felt. She flipped through some pages skimming the entrees not finding much but more of her feelings about John, or the new Roman as it was written in the book. Marlena looked over to John who was smiling, seeing him smile with pride made her smile because he was happy, “obsessed much Doc,” John joked, “hey you be locked in a room with nothing to do but think of you, it’s enough to make one go insane you know,” Marlena leaned close to make sure that what she had to say was only audible to him and her, “thinking of you, and not being able to touch is too much to even bare,” Marlena snipped at his ear, when backing away from her close position, causing a smirk to appear on Johns lips. Turning the next page, gave them enough evidence to prove that Cassie and Rex were theirs,
“How can this be happening, Dr. Ralph just confirmed that I’m two and a half months pregnant, this is Romans baby, and he doesn’t even know, he deserves to know, this is so unfair, my tears cannot seem to stop flowing, I’m so upset Damn that Stephano, may he rote in hell, just the sight of him makes me want to hurl. After Roman and I got married, we discussed have another baby, we both agreed that having another baby would be a blessing, a new beginning for the two of us, we tried, and nothing happened, not that it was wasted time or anything but, why did this have to happen now, if I wasn’t here it would be so different, I want this baby so badly, but I don’t want this baby to be raised by Stephano. I will not give up on my pleading, for him to let me go, to let me and my baby leave to be with our family. Roman deserves to know that he has another child.”
Again the page was becoming hard to read from the stained tear drops, Marlena covered her mouth with her hand, she was remembering everything, the moment that she was told that she was pregnant to the moment she gave birth, “I remember, O’ my gosh I remember all to well,” she stood from the couch, pulling Rex, and Cassie into her warm embrace, “I remember, o how could I forget you, I remember the first time you kicked, I remember being told that I was having twins, I remember, O my gosh I remember, Mama loves you two so much,” Rex, and Cassie both hugged there mother crying on her shoulders, searching for the comfort of a mothers touch, the touch they had forgotten existed.
This was all too much for John to handle, he read the journal entrée over again, not believing what he was reading, he never knew that his children existed, never once was he told, Marlena looked over to her husband, John looked up from the book, to see her eyes he stood, and Marlena jumped into his arms, “O’ John I was pregnant with your babies, I’m so sorry you never knew,” John didn’t speak, he just rubbed her back up and down, letting this information sink into his mind. He looked towards Rex, and Cassie, for the first time realising the similarities between them, John pulled back from Marlena. “I’m your father, you’re my children,” Cassie was the first to hug John, sinking into his form as Belle always did, there was no doubt anymore that these two young adults were he and Marlena’s children.
Two months have past, since the night they discovered the paternity of Cassie and Rex. They rest of the family couldn’t believe it at first, but were excepting after what took some time to let the information sink in. But after they let it all sink in they all began to bond and grow as a family. No one has heard or seen from Roman or Kate since the incident he pulled which worried everyone to where they could be.
John’s arm was now completely healed with minimal scaring; only enough that Marlena who practically studied his body could see. Marlena had a check up on the progression of her pregnancy shortly after John came back home, her blood pressure was raised a little, not too much that it was threatening to either her or the twins, but enough for them to become cautious, especially John, who felt guilty for being the one to put her, and his children at risk. He had been doing everything in his power, to make every second of her day full of happiness. But it was becoming harder, Marlena’s hormones were getting the better of her, since she was only a little more than a month away from her due date, at times she would get agitated, but instead of getting mad she would break into tears, mostly with out any reason at all. The closer she got, the more nervous both parents became.
John sat in his office, he hasn’t been able to work in the last couple of weeks, he couldn’t take his mind off of the babies, and Marlena. He stared at his paper work in front of him, not focussing on anything that they said, just Marlena and how much she has blossomed in the last couple of weeks. The magnificent glow that possessed her skin became more intense, the fullness of her breast grew, she positively glowing the growth of her stomach made him feel so good about everything in the world; it held many promises for them. “I have to do something nice for her tonight,” he thought to himself, he stacked the papers that covered his large desk, putting them in his briefcase closing it, then getting out his cell phone, walking past his secretaries desk, “Chantal, you can go home, see you in the morning,” John dismissed her, “Thank you John, see you tomorrow,” she said back. John hit speed dial one, waiting for Marlena to answer.
Marlena sat on their bed, thinking about how much their life will change in six weeks, she thought about her practice, and whether she will continue with it after the twins are born. As much as she loved her job her family was more important, “I wont know how I truly feel until the time comes,” she explained to herself. She thought about the nursery that was in progress, getting closer each day to being ready, John had men working on it, and wouldn’t let her see it, or near it, telling her he didn’t want her near all the dust and fumes. She was given the option to choose the colour, but she couldn’t decide she sat looking at paint samples. As she stared at the colours, the phone started to ring, she got up from the bed to walk over to the night stand, answering “Hello” John loved the sound of her heavenly voice, “Hey pretty lady,” John greeted. Marlena felt the same way about his voice, it always managed a smile upon her lips, “how are you feeling, sweetheart?” John asked, “I’m alright, and how are you Sailor?” Marlena also asked, “I’m good, better from hearing your voice,” John complemented, as he reached his car, and unlocked it, first throwing his brief case in the back then getting in himself. “You’re such a charmer, I missed hearing your handsome voice too, when are you coming home baby?” Marlena questioned, wishing him home soon, “I should be home soon baby, is there anything I could get you, on my way home?” John wanted her every need filled he didn’t care what it took, “Um… well…” Marlena thought, she hated to be a bother, “Doc, come on what is my wife and mother to be craving?” John asked loving her modesty, “well, I’ve been craving strawberries all day,” Marlena confessed, “Well I think I can arrange something, it sounds like this craving’s going to be a lot of fun,” John joked, Marlena giggled into the phone, the one thing John loved more than her voice was her laugh, it was so intoxicating taking you with it on a ride along, “it could be,” Marlena spoke seductively into the phone, and straight into his ear. Marlena was going through the stage where, when she wanted John there was nothing stopping her, she needed him at this very moment too, “John please hurry home,” Marlena rushed him hoping he would meet command. The tone in her voice was unmistakeable he had heard many times before, it made him want her more and more, “soon Doc, I’m just going to stop at Salem place, to pick up a few things, then I’ll be straight home,” “I’ll be waiting, love you,” Marlena said, “I love you too Doc,” John said, then both of them hung up. Ever since John’s accident, neither of them said goodbye, because they felt that a goodbye meant forever, and the only forever they wanted was to be together forever.
Marlena seemed to be on an emotional rollercoaster, because her mood changed to sadness as she waited for John, she was focusing on the babies, and how their lives will change in a little over a month. It seemed to be coming so fast that it was unreal.
John quietly entered the penthouse, not even making as much a creek when opening the door. He crept his way into the kitchen, placing her flowers and the pint of strawberries on the counter. He opened up the bag reaching in and pulling out the strawberries, dropping them into a bowl. He replaced the bag back to hanging from his wrist, picking up the bowl of delectable fruit with the same hand, then cradling the flowers in his opposed arm, resting them against where his body met his arm to intend carrying the object successfully. Making his way up the stairs in search for the light of his life, walking straight into their bedroom, upon entering Marlena sat in front of him obviously not happy as she was when they talked on the phone. Her cheekbones were stained with traces of tears and a hint of mascara. He cautiously approached his wife, setting down all that occupied his arms, on the night stand beside the bed where Marlena sat crying. John slowly knelt before Marlena, placing his hands on top of hers, running them up her arms then back down, capturing her face between his hands, wiping at the stray tear drops glistening, as they slide down her glorious cheek. “Doc, what’s the matter sweetheart?” he asked worrying that something horrible has occurred, Marlena looked away avoiding his stare, “It’s… it’s nothing” she stumbled upon the words, “Come on, it’s not nothing just tell me,” John coaxed the truths to her sorrows, with a smile and a wink. “Well, today I began to think about how soon the babies will be here, and I got a little scared, I mean the nursery isn’t even finished yet, I can’t choose the colour it will be,” Marlena confided her fears with John, directly staring into his eyes as he listened with undivided attention, “and…” he said instantly knowing there was more to it then she was telling him, “and… if I can’t even make a simple decision, as simple as picking out a colour, then how good of a mother will I be,” Marlena began to rub at her temple, staring to the floor, John wrapped his arms around her from under her arms, soothing her back with small circles, “I’m so scared!” crying on his shoulder allowing him to calm her down, “Doc stop talking about yourself that way, you are the most loving, most caring, devoted mother there is or ever will be, don’t be scared focus on the good, focus on holding them in your arms as they doze off to sleep, waking up and the first person they want to see is you, to make them happy and stop their tears, reaching out for the comfort of a mothers warm embrace the only arms that feel the same every time, think of those moments Doc, not about anything else right now, just focus on the good,” he serenaded her with warm thoughts making her smile, “It’s hard to think of un happy thought right hear in your arms, the best place on earth,” Marlena sighed out her worries becoming smaller with each circle John lazy made on her back. When Marlena opened her eyes through the corner of her sight she could see the large bouquet, “thank you for the flowers their beautiful,” Marlena thanked sinking into his chest further.
John had forgot all about what he had planned for them until she mentioned the flowers, he looked over at them, pulling back away from her standing to show her all of the things, “wait there’s more, he picked up the bag, pulling out a movie, “I rented this for us to watch in bed as we cuddle,” he showed her the cover of the movie making her smile widen “Fried Green Tomatoes!” she exclaimed, “but you hate that movie,” John chuckled slightly, “I’ll do anything for you,” he devoted, that made her eye glaze over with love and desire, he set the movie back down on the night stand, picking up the bowl of strawberries, “mm… I’ve been craving that all day,” Marlena cooed, “a craving that helps out the both of us,” John said with a wink and raised his eyebrows. Marlena’s cheeks warmed from the redness of the arousal he provided her with just a look. John pulled at his tie taking it off and throwing it behind him, then he slowly undid each button of his black silk shirt, revealing a black women beater that showed off his heavenly buff body, Marlena eyed up his chest, moistening her lips slightly at the sight of his muscles flexing as he moved. He walked out of her sight to the opposite direction that she faced, he unclasped his belt leaving it open, he slide up onto the bed directly behind her. John graced his hand along her back, her muscles tensing at his touch, he swooped her hair from where it rested on the back of her neck moving it to the one side, bending down to kiss the newly exposed flesh of her neck. Marlena’s neck instantly rolled forward desperately wanting him to continue his seduction. He kneaded at the muscle below his strong hands bringing his hand up to in front of her taking hold of the first button of her shirt, he slipped the button through the whole agonizingly slow, getting lower, opening them at the same pace never speeding up his actions. Finally he had made it to the last button letting it fall open, exposing her lace covered bosom that were slightly swollen from the pregnancy adding to the already fullness of the round heaps of flesh. John was taking each movement as slow as he could prolonging the inevitable unbelievable pleasure, he skimmed his rough hands over their unborn children, up to her delicate breast, cupping them both in each hand foundling the little nub that poked into his hands the second he caressed the sensitive flesh, he left open mouth moist kisses over her shoulder, and the nook of where her neck meets shoulder. Marlena was being taken to another world, covering his hands with hers tightly, her neck whipping back with a beautiful sigh from her red luscious lips, the sound obviously originated from deep in her throat. John slid his legs out from under him straddling her from behind hugging her lips with his strong thighs. Marlena lifted up her head straining her neck around to see him, “I… need to kiss… you,” Marlena expressed through gasps of breaths that he was stealing from her with each new touch, John lifted up a little capturing her sweet as nectar lips, the kiss was erotically slow, smoothing each others lips, although the kiss was backwards, it was mush more sensual than any kiss they have ever shared. In the continuation of the kisses only breaking for short gusts of breath into their lung then reattaching without realising the loss of each others warmth of their lips, John took his hands from her breast her hands following his, he lightly grabbed onto the thin material of her blouse gliding it across and off of her broads strong shoulders, the material fell between the two of them. Keeping up with the slow movements although becoming difficult with each time she sucked his lips into her mouth, he unhooked her bra, sliding the lace from her perfect breast, “mm” Marlena moaned her appreciation into his mouth. Marlena wanted so badly to face him to caress him, to have him fill her and possess everything that she is. She turned slightly bring her legs to now straddle him, her hands finding the rim of his shirt, her eyes igniting the flame that consumed John’s soul, she lightly brought her hands to his chest, she herself was shaking when her hand made contact with his magnificent form. “I want you so bad Doc,” John spoke into her neck, Marlena ascended her hand up to his neck lifting his head from where it rest on her shoulder, hazel locked on blue the force between them inching their lips closer and closer. Their faced so close barely no space between them, Marlena hovered her lips over top of John’s “Take me, I’m yours” she whispered, latching onto his lips, fiercely John took control of the kiss slowing it down, wanting to make this last, wanting to love her the way she deserved to be loved, placing his strong hand on the back of her head running his fingers through her hair rolling her onto her back, the whole time never breaking the contact of their lips, fearful to let go to loose the contact that they craved to feel always and forever, to never forget how it feels, to cherish it till the end of time. Both their lungs ached for much needed oxygen; as good as the contact was their bodies physically could not let it continue much long, as they broke gasping for air, staring into to the eyes of a best friend, a spouse, a soul-mate, a lover, sparks flew through the room, warming the spaces around them. Marlena looked up to John, her chest heaving, her hair a mess, lips parted eye’s heavy and dark, every thing about her spoke of desire and want. John looked down at Marlena his arms securely holding him above her, his chest heaving as well, his eyes that were normally a soft blue were now dark glazed with the infatuation for the women beneath him. He lowered down towards her intoxicating lips, teasing the swell of them then taking them with his own, sneaking his tongue into the depth of her mouth, moving down from her lips to her neck. Marlena rocked up then back down onto the bed, their was something more erotic about the way John moved on top of her, he moved so slow making things much more intense. John placed both his feet on the floor standing quickly, unbuttoning his pant pulling them down, and kicking them behind him. Marlena bit onto her bottom lip watching him undress in front of her, his member standing to attention through the silk material of his boxers. John grasped onto Marlena’s hips which she lifted in the air the best she could, John took hold of both her panties, and pants pulling them down her long seductive legs, which Marlena wrapped around his hips when they became bare, attempting to push down the only piece of clothing that separated them from each other, John was ridden of his boxers Marlena still had her legs wrapped around his hips, drawing him closer to her, his thighs touched the side of the bed. John was completely captivated by Marlena’s beauty, he leaned down towards her, kissing her belly leaning his cheek against the roundness he loved to think that the bump only existed because of him, John kisses more northerly up to her breast, capturing one into his mouth, “O John,” Marlena moaned out holding his head close to her body, she could feel the throbbing of his erection near her center, “make love to me…” she whispered into the air, her voice dripped with lust, John detached himself from her breast. He levelled his face with hers they were so close, they looked into each others soul as they connect in body. Marlena forced herself not to let her eye’s close, not wanting to miss a second with him, but when he filled her she couldn’t help but to allow her eyes to fluttered closed but for only a second. John traced the features of her face with both his eyes and index finger as he moved within her, “God, your beautiful,” John grunted out getting swept up in the emotions they were creating together. Marlena reached up to touch his handsome face, slightly reddened from arousal, she swiped at the sweat as it trickled down his forehead and down his cheek, “I love you so,” she devoted to him, she added a little pressure to her touch indicating for him to kiss her, which didn’t go un-noticed by her. John’s thrust were a consistent speed not too slow, but not too fast, “O’ John, yes” Marlena mumbled out her pleasure into his ear, scraping her teeth along the outside, “faster baby,” she begged, John gladly reciprocated her pleas, speeding up his movements. John had worked Marlena up so much, that when he began to speed up it took her close to the edge she was dangerously nearing the end, “O John,” escaped her light delicately as she ran out of breath. John was also nearing the brink of orgasm, “Oh Marlena,” he spoke in a deep throated voice, indicating his nearness. Marlena’s body spontaneously lifted as she was hit with a wonderful burning sensation building in her stomach that was spreading through out her body, “John,” formed on her lips but not a sound was made, as her body quaked with ecstasy. John could feel her velvet warmth closing then releasing around him, bringing him to his own release, Marlena the swell of him from within her, then his body tensed, she watched his eye’s close and his lips part with what looked like her name on his lips, and then she his felt liquid warmth fill her.
John collapsed to the side of her, he was breathless his body drained. Both John and Marlena were uncomfortable with the loss of contact, with the little energy he had he opened up his arms, which Marlena slid into, with ease then John enclosed her in his strength. Marlena rested her exhausted form against his holding him close. John had relaxed some and was back on earth, he could think again, he kissed Marlena on the top of her head, “I love you,” he said, Marlena looked up at his face, with a dazzling smile upon her lips, “I love you too,” she answered, she caressed his face, leaving a chaste kiss on his lips then another, “you are so good to me,” she said followed by another kiss, “Not as good as you are to me,” John also followed his sentence with a kiss, then leaving a lingering one on her temple.
They continued to lie where they were for a couple more minuets basking in the afterglow; Marlena was shivering from her body cooling in the atmosphere. John scooped her up in his arms, he pulled back the comforter placing her underneath it he walked over to the opposite side of the bed, crawling up beside her, their hands linked together protecting their unborn children, closing their eyes to dream of the possibilities that were to come in a little over a month.
All is dark, besides the miniscule amount of light beaming off of the Plasma television hanging on the wall facing the bed where a couple lays enjoying one another’s company making up for time lost from work over the week. Together they watch a movie one of her favourites ending typically with a few tears that were shed near the end, but this one was different this one bothered John as well. He watches the TV. Screen the content of the movie started to bring up old suppressed feelings, he watches as the young women lies sick in bed suffering from terminal cancer the more he watched the more he felt related to the character in the movie having to go through that kind of pain and for the loved ones around to give support. John leaned his head back into the pillow looking up at the ceiling being easily mesmerised by the design the stucco formed. Allowing his eyes to close painfully tight, making the memories sink back into the past not letting history repeat, taking in a few deep breaths letting the oxygen into his lungs giving his body time to relax then releasing the cleansing carbon dioxide, letting in the good getting rid the bad. Slowly he propped up his head looking down to women in his arms cherishing her for everything she has given him, including his life. He takes in her natural beauty amazed by how innocent she seemed at this exact minuet. John lifted up his head until his lips met the top of her blonde hair, placing a soft kiss upon the soft curls as a single tear made it’s way down his cheek. Marlena felt the slight change in the grip that he held her in, it was tighter almost as if he couldn’t let her go or she would slip away, but she didn’t mind his holding her tightly she replaced her hands over top of his as she lightly ran her manicured nails through the hairs on his forearm. John felt calmed and at peace from the soothing sensation she was providing looking down to the beauty in his arms showing him his past present and future, vowing to himself at this moment to never take her for granted ever again.
John moved his head closer to hers, brushing her ear with his nose then brought his lips extremely close to the sensitive skin of the outside of her ear. Marlena could feel the condensation that formed from the heat of his breath on her ear, the closeness causing her eye’s to flutter closed, her bottom lip quivered with the anticipation of his next move. He raised one of his hands to the side of her face cradling the soft canvas of her cheek, he teasingly grazed his teeth across her ear lob, “I love… you” the three words never sounded sweeter, or genuine as they did with his lips brushing against her skin not only hearing them but feeling them as well. Marlena rotated her head to face him, when doing so his lips moved from her ear to just above her top lip, she tipped her head up, their lips meeting “I,” Marlena said in between a kiss, “Love,” she said after another, “you, too” she finished talking as John took her mouth more forcefully. John slides down so that his body was hovering above hers, his lips moved from hers down to her neck. Each kiss was awakening Marlena’s senses her whole body becoming alive every cell every pore, she could feel everything, all was heightened. John stopped his seductions to just look at her, he lifted himself up higher off of her the only pieces of clothing that separated them was his boxers, and her thin silk robe that formed a V neck revealing a generous amount of cleavage for John to enjoy, her nipples poked through the thin material the robe continued about mid thigh, leaving little to the imagination but enough to make John want more. Marlena looked up at John, his strong arms were only visible through the corners of her eye’s, her sight roamed over his entire body, focussing on something’s more than others, but to her his whole body was flawless.
Marlena’s attention was broken from John to the night stand just beside them, there sat the bowl of strawberries that promised much fun and satisfaction, she reached over to take one in her hand, she brought the sweet fruit to his lips, John opened his mouth to take in the sensational fruit , then Marlena pulled it from his lips, to her own, resting it against them, seductively sneaking out her tongue to savour the sweet tangy taste, as John watched her actions he felt the familiar strain in his lower regions, “Mm, don’t you want a taste?” Marlena asked as she continued to lick and suck on the strawberry, the corners of John’s mouth curved upward in a sly smile then he nodded his head in agreement, both of them bit into the fruit meeting half way sampling the taste together, they took turns licking away the juices that covered their lips. Marlena took another strawberry from the dish as John sucked her lips into his mouth, sneaking his tongue inside her mouth. She traced the tip of the strawberry down a path from his chin down his chest and outlined the above the waist band of his boxers, she patted his arm, “lay on your back,” she requested, he didn’t need to be told twice, he was on his back in a second. Marlena stiffened the tip of her tongue and followed the trail that she just mad with the strawberry, she skimmed his boxers with her teeth, tugging on them, then pulling them off of him, revealing his semi-hard cock, that was seconds away from full erection. Marlena wet her index finger then delicately took him in her hand, he was so big she could barley close her hand around him, she stroked him till her stiffened completely in her hand, “You like that baby,” she cooed at him, “mhm” was all John could say and it even came out in a high pitch as he pierced his lips together. Marlena smiled at the effect she obviously had over him, “There’s something that I’ve always wanted to try,” Marlena said nervously, Marlena bite into the strawberry, just a enough to taste the fruit, she let it melt into her mouth, then she lowered her mouth onto his shaft swirling her tongue around him pumping him further into the back of her throat, Marlena completely released him from the warmth of her mouth, she licked her lips, “mm, two of my favourite flavours” were the words hummed from her lips, Marlena leaned down to go back to her task, but John stopped her by putting his hands on her shoulders, “No, Doc, I need you Now!” John spoke sternly he was hot and ready to make love to his wife. His words sent a million little shivers through her body, leaving a warm feeling in her stomach that yearned for John. Marlena slowly ascended his body; John rolled her on her back, with a supportive hand at her back, and another to hold himself above her to not laying any pressure on the twins. Marlena craved the contact; she barely remembered how it felt to have his whole body weight on top of her, that’s what she craved the most at the moment but until the babies are born she was fine with settling with him inside her. “John make love to me, please,” Marlena begged, John lowered down to her lips, leaving a chaste kiss on her lips “please make love to me like only you can”. Marlena moved her hands between them pulling on the string that kept her robe in place, now that the ribbon was untied her body was slowly becoming exposed, which mesmerised John. In his mind he was searching for the best way to do this, before they used the side of the bed, but he wanted something different, John got on his knees he picked up one of Marlena’s legs and placed it on top of his shoulder, and then he moved their bodies closer to each other. John took a hold of his penis, stroking it twice then positioning it to her opening, slowly making his way into her warmth. Marlena takes her leg from his shoulder, bending it up along the side of his hip, doing the same with the other leg, spreading herself for her husband, John moves deeper inside “Oh John” Marlena moans out. John runs the knuckle of his right index finger up and down the curve that he neck made as she pushes back into the pillows, his other hand cups Marlena’s left breast in his hand, tweaking at the hardened nub that pokes into his hand. Marlena moved her head from side to side pressing further into the pillows as she reached her climax, “O, god John!” Marlena exclaimed it echoed through the room, and through the apartment. John was shortly behind her, as he struggled to not fasten his movements, “O Doc,” John grunted loudly, he was finding it difficult to not collapse on top of her but, he managed to move off to the side as to not hurt her or the twins.
Both lay spent Marlena’s face buried in the crook of John’s neck, only moments away from sleep, “O John that was amazing, you always manage to make me scream, even when I’m seven months pregnant,” Marlena expressed her eye’s still closed and her words came out breathy, “You make me want to make you scream,” John said back, “you are the best, you know not once did I feel unattractive during my pregnancy because of you,” Marlena thanked, “You should feel attractive, you’re the most beautiful women and being pregnant just adds to that beauty,” John expressed his true feelings, “ Oh John,” Marlena wept into his neck, hugging him closer to her. “Marlena I want you to know, that you are the light of my soul, you are my purpose, you are my everything, you’re the only person in my life that has believed in me from day one, never once did you ever not stand by my side, and I promise you from now on, I will never take you for granted,” John left a kiss on her temple, taking her hand in his bringing it up to his lips and holding it there. Marlena’s eye’s remained closed but two tears found their way through her eyelashes and down her cheeks, but were stopped by the finger of John. “John my love for you grows each second, and I will never ever leave you, by your side I will stand till the end of my days here on this earth, because without you it’s hard to breath, it’s impossible to survive,” Marlena snuggled closer to John, any space was too much space.
John and Marlena fell asleep, with not a space or gap between them, and not a thing that could separate them no matter how hard they tried.A month had come and gone, not much had happened, there was still no sign of Roman or Kate no one had heard from them, not even their children. John and Marlena anxiously waited for the day they would bring their children into the world, Lexie said it could be any day now. In bed they lay together before they get up to start yet another day, soon John would be heading to work, then after he left Belle would be picking up her mother to make the finale touches for the wedding. Belle and Shawn decided they would wait until the babies, were a least a month old before they get married.
John cradled Marlena into his chest, in a spoon position both trying to capture a little more rest; Marlena was so comfortable that she dreaded the moment it would have to end. Grabbing on to his arm tightening his grips around her, John smiled at her innocent gesture to bring them closer which he didn’t refuse. He brought his chin down to rest on her shoulder, nuzzling his face into the crook of her neck, letting her ever so feminine sent fill his senses it was the smell that gave him life and warmed his heart. John could feel Marlena trembling which made him concerned, “Doc, I’m not holding you too tight am I?” he asked quietly, leaving a lasting kiss on the side of her neck, she shook her head no, “No, your not holding me tight enough,” Marlena answered him a with a smile. For some reason she couldn’t get close enough to him no matter how close he was to her she needed more. John reciprocated what she implied holding on to her as tight as he could with out hurting her, “that’s better,” she encouraged him, “this feels so… perfect,” Marlena sighed out in content, her eye’s becoming heavy on the verge of falling back asleep, “You are perfect,” John complimented he looked at her studying her features, her hair a mess but it still looked so perfect to him, she had sleep in the corners of her eyes but still she was perfect. John didn’t wish to leave today, he to felt the need to stay close to her, today more then usual. “Sweetheart, as much as it pains me to say this, but I have to get up for work,” John said clenched through his teeth, Marlena nodded her head, but she didn’t let go of his hand, “I don’t want you to go,” Marlena confessed, “Doc, the sooner I go the sooner I’ll be home I promise, I’m only going to attend a meeting this afternoon, as soon as it’s over I’ll come straight home, to you,” John assured her, “you promise,” she asked just to keep him with her longer, “I promise,” John spoke into her neck, grazing his teeth lightly across her skin. Marlena let go of his hand, “Want to join me in the shower?” John’s voice was low and husky, sending a shiver down Marlena’s spin, “You know I do, but I’m just so tired this morning,” Marlena said yawning into her hand, John understood with her being only being days away from her due date, “okay sweetie, you just get some rest okay, love you” John sat up, Marlena rolled onto her to look up at him, “ I love you,” she replied, John gave her a quick peck on the lips, then quickly getting out bed walking into the bathroom. Marlena sat back watching him walk in front of her in only his boxers made her smile with pride that his cute butt was hers, and no one else’s.
Now that she was alone in bed she couldn’t sleep anymore from the absent of John’s warmth and smell. She slowly uncovered herself from the comforter, getting out of bed, she walked up to where his shirt from the pervious day hung on the back of her vanity chair, she picked in up daintily as if it may break, she brought up to her noise letting the sent fill her senses leaving her warm and feeling safe. She slid her arms through the wholes of his shirt, buttoning enough buttons to just cover her breast all the way down to her mid-thighs the shirt was baggy everywhere but her stomach which was a little tight but comfortable. She loved the way the material felt against her skin and the way she was surrounded with the wonderful masculine sent of her husband. She made her way to the balcony doors looking out at the beautiful city of Salem, as it came to life with the sun shining glistening in the dew on top of the trees. Marlena soothingly rubbed her belly, as she felt a little pressure but not enough to be considered labour, yet anyways. “I can’t wait to hold you in my arms little ones,” Marlena whispered as she made small circling motions with the palm of her delicate hand, as she continued her movements the pressure diminished, leaving her feeling nothing but happiness.
Back in bed she crawled laying with one hand behind her head the other on her stomach, her eye’s half open. John finished his shower, drying off his body then wrapping his lower half in a towel, he walked into the bedroom. He saw the sexiest thing to him, his pregnant wife, lying in his bed and in his shirt. By now Marlena had fallen back asleep, her breathing steady, her lips curved up in a smile, John sneakily walked towards her trying to not disturb the restless slumber, he lightly moved onto the bed placing his right hand onto her right thigh lightly ascending resting it just under where the shirt ended. And as he did every morning before work he kissed her pregnant belly. Marlena felt a slight dampness rub against her hand, then a strong smell of cologne she knew it was John, without opening her eye’s she ran her fingers through his hair not caring that it was wet or not. John continued to connect with his children, “Soon,” he said leaving a lingering his lips against her silk covered skin. John moved up her body staying close, Marlena’s hand limply moved from the back of his head to his shoulder. John looked up at her, eye’s still closed she barley moved, “Doc, you feeling alright?” he asked concerned, Marlena opened her eye’s “Yeah I’m fine,” she answered, “are you sure?” John looked over her body seeing if her body language told a different story but he seen nothing saying different but he was still very unsure. “John stop worrying okay, I’m fine,” Marlena said searching for his eye’s, as they frantically looked her over, “Are you sure?” he asked still looking her over, “Yes, now hold me before you go to work,” Marlena demanded changing the subject. John laid his head back down onto her, just above her belly, he had his arms encasing her, she looked down on him as she ran her fingers through his damp hair, “you know I was thinking,” she mentioned, “about…” “well, if I were to give birth today, our six week window would be on our anniversary,” the corners of Johns mouthed turned upward, “Well come on babies” Marlena giggled.
John had dressed for work and heading for the door, Marlena stood at the door seeing him off, she held up his brief case to him. John took it from her hands, leaning in to give her a quick kiss on the cheek, but she wrapped her arms around his neck pulling him into a deeper kiss on the mouth. She snuck her tongue into the depth of his mouth, John forced himself to pull away from her he leaned up against her and the door for support his mouth opened wide and his eye’s closed, he let out a big breath that guided over her face. John hurriedly closed the door behind him, “Hell I can be an hour late,” John said determined picking her up off the ground, and she wrapped her legs around his waist “that’s my boy,” Marlena joked taking his mouth in another passionate kiss. His shirt that she was wearing barred her ass to him; Marlena attacked John’s neck with her kisses. Onto the couch was where he carried her, “Me…on top” Marlena said in between seductive kisses on his neck, John sat up, and Marlena hugged his thighs with her own. John unbuttoned enough buttons to expose her breast to him, taking them into his hands lowering down to suck one into his mouth; Marlena bit down onto her bottom lip oh how he felt good. She quickly undid his pants, sneaking a curious hand inside to caress his sensitive area, craving the feeling of him hardening in her hand. “You feel so good under my hands” Marlena expressed to John, who answered her by sucking onto her breast harder. They managed to rid themselves of enough clothing to connect. Marlena was so hungry for this man, a hunger that could never truly be filled, she grabbed onto his hair hazel stared down into blue, as she managed to lift up her hips to slide down onto him. She latched onto his mouth fiercely, John thrust up into her as she moved down making her melt into his mouth further “mm” sang through the room from Marlena’s throat. John was quickly bringing Marlena to climax, her clit rubbed against him making her hips buck into him more. “Yes John, Yes” she hummed out, “Oh Doc” John grunted. He reach for her hands linking her finger with his, as they cam together. They held each other, Marlena was the first to say something, “I never get over how good this feels,” John laughed into her hair, “you deserve all the pleasure in the world,” John felt Marlena’s lips curve on his neck. From a distance the ringing of the phone was heard, Marlena slide of off John’s lap, so he could get up, he buttoned his pants then went towards the ringing, “John Black” he spoke into the receiver, “I’ll be right there,” then he hung up the phone, placing it on the mail table. He walked over to the couch kneeling in front of Marlena, “I really have to go sweetheart, the investors and Victor are there for the meeting,” John explained, pecking her on the lips, “Love you” he said grabbing onto the door handle turning it slightly, “Love you too,” Marlena called out to him, slowing standing from the couch, “take it easy today okay,” John and walked out the door. Marlena walked up to the door, leaning her ear against the wood of the giant door, listening to him getting onto the elevator safely.
John had left about five minuets ago; Marlena quickly showered and got dressed because she was expecting Belle and Mimi any minuet now. She threw up her hair in a messy bun, leaving her bangs to form her broad cheek bones adding more to her ever so beautiful features. From down stares Marlena heard the ringing of the door bell, she walked down the stares, opening the door, to her daughter and her best friend. “Hey sweeties, come in” Marlena greeted most warmly. The girls walked in taking off their jackets, then quickly got to the wedding planning.
Belle and Mimi sat on the floor close to the coffee table, Marlena sat on the couch in front of them. There was bridal magazines tossed over the floor. “Let’s look at what we have already, before we move on to more things, that way we can add something’s that we may have missed,” Mimi suggested “that sounds like a good idea,” Belle agreed, as Marlena nodded in agreement. Mimi picked up the list of arrangements that have already been decided. They went through the list changing a little here and there, “we need to think of the music arrangements for the reception,” Mimi informed, “Shawn and I already have our song to dance too,” Belle added, “right but what about for you and your dad to dance to?” Mimi asked, “I have an idea your going to love this,” Belle exaggerated with a hand gesture, Marlena laughed at how much she was like her John yet looked so much like her, “Okay mom, Memes picture this, were at the reception, were all having a good time, knock on wood,” Belle knocked on the coffee table out of habit, “then I take the microphone from the D.J. and I’ll say something about how I feel about daddy, I’ll think of that later, but anyways then in the background the song You Raise Me Up, begins to play, but instead of it being a C.D I thought I’d get Brady to sing it,” Marlena listened to Belle the best she could she was talking so fast out of excitement, the more Marlena thought about the idea the more she fell in love with it, “Belle that’s beautiful, you daddy will love that,” Marlena expressed her two cents, “you really think so?” Belle asked making sure that it was a good idea, “It’s perfect” Marlena made her point clear, by making an okay symbol with her index finger and thumb.
The three were back to looking through magazines, then Marlena started to get a bit of a tummy ache, she winced her eyes, “I’m going to go make some us some tea,” Marlena told them, then stood rather slowly, hoping that the pain would pass when she walked, “Mom, you alright?” Belle asked concerned from the look on her mothers face, “I’m fine sweetie, don’t worry, you know you and your father are basically the same person,” Marlena laughed while walking to the kitchen, “we just care about you,” Belle answered back, “thank you,” Marlena said before, walking through the kitchen doors.
Marlena walked up to the kettle, picking up the weightless metal object, taking it to fill up at the sink, she turned on the tap placing the water hole, under the facet. As the kettle began to fill, Marlena felt a sharp pain in her abdomen the pain so sharp it caused her to drop the kettle to the floor, which made a loud thud from being filled with water. Marlena breathed in deeply, she could feel the coolness of the water as it pooled around her feet. Belle came frantically in through the swinging door, “Mom!” she exclaimed directly walking to her side “its passing, its passing” Marlena chanted through deep breaths, “Are you in…” Belle asked nervously Marlena nodded, “yes, I’m in labour” Marlena answered rather calmly, Belle guided her by the elbow to a chair at the kitchen table. Mimi got down and picked up the fallen tea kettle, wiping up the puddle from the water leaking out of the top. “Thank you Mimi” Marlena thanked, “No problem, you focus,” Mimi smiled up which Marlena appreciated very much. “Belle sweetie, since we only have the one car and your dad’s at work, I’m going to need you to drive me to the hospital,” Belle’s eyes widened in panic, “Belle what is it? What’s wrong?” Marlena asked feeling more nervous, “I didn’t drive, Shawn dropped us off,” Belle explained. “Okay then get your father on the phone,” Marlena ordered.
John was in the conference room at Basic Black he tried to listen to the investors talk about the new clothing line that he and Victor were competing over. John stared at the information being provided for him but his mind began to wonder about how he and Marlena have grown even more as a couple, something he thought was impossible to happen, but he loved her more he new that, that bond will grow the minuet they held their new born children in their arms, but he didn’t know how soon that would be. Then John’s phone buzzed on the table, he quickly picked it up looking at the ID it read HOME, “Excuse me,” John said standing as he answered the call, “Hey pretty lady,”
Belle heard her father answer then held the phone up to her mother’s ear, “John, honey it’s time!” Marlena exclaimed into the phone full of joy and anxiety in her voice, “It’s time?” John shouted excitedly filling with such pride to be becoming a new father again. As Marlena talked she was hit with her second contraction, “OH!” Marlena winced into the phone, Belle put the phone back up to her ear, cradling it with her shoulder holing it up, she grabbed onto her mother’s hand, “Marlena, Doc?!?” John spoke into the phone worriedly, “Daddy,” “Belle?” John said confused, “You need to come get mom cause I didn’t drive,” Belle informed, “I’m on my way!” before John hung up the phone he could hear Marlena crying out in pain. He hung up, “I’m coming Doc,” he devoted into the air, he was about to head to the elevator when Victor came out of the conference room, “John,” he said catching John in his place, “Vic, Doc’s in labour,” was all John said then rushed off, “Good luck John,” Victor shouted out as John disappeared onto the elevator.
It had been fifteen minuets since John said he was on his way, and into the penthouse he came rushing, shouting out “Doc,” “In here,” Marlena called out from the kitchen. Into the kitchen he ran, Belle moved out of the way for her father, John took over Belle position, John took Marlena’s hand in his, “how far apart are they?” he asked, “about twenty minuets,” Mimi spoke up, John smiled up at her, then looked back at Marlena, “How long has it been since the last?” he asked, “about seventeen” Mimi said again, “Okay Doc, after this next contraction, were going to head over to the hospital okay?” compassion filled his voice, calming her before the next minuet to come, Marlena nodded “I’m so glad you’re here,” was all she was able to answer from the concentration, “Oh!” Marlena cried, she squeezed onto John’s hand, tightly but John knew she was holding back, “Squeeze away pretty lady” he encouraged her Marlena smiled through her contraction thanks to John. The contraction had subsided, “Okay lets get going,” John continued to hold Marlena’s hand in his, Marlena leaned all her weight on him to stand. John placed his other hand firmly on her back helping her as she walked. Belle held open the swinging door for her parents, “Belle, in the hall closet there is your mother’s bag can you grab it?” John asked as he pried his focus from Marlena. Mimi walked a head of them, opening the Penthouse door. Belle grabbed the bag, and joined then in the elevator, just in time as the doors closed. As the doors closed Marlena was hit with another contraction this one stronger than the others, she squeezed John’s hand for dear life, “Oh John,” she breathed out, “I’m right here, you hang in there okay,” John stood in front of her letting her lean up against him, he supported her weight, Marlena breathed through her contraction which began to fade, just in time, as the elevator trolley made it to the lobby.
Belle drove, Mimi in the passenger seat and John in the back with Marlena she had fought through two rough contractions now coming only every fifteen minuets. John wiped away the beads of sweat that formed over her forehead, “You’re doing wonderful Doc, keep up the great work,” John praised her as they made their way through the thick traffic. Finally Belle pulled into the emergency parking lot, letting her parents out at the doors then she went to park. John and Marlena were met at the doors; she was placed in a wheelchair, John holding her hand the whole time, not missing a beat. Lexie met them at the front desk as they checked in, “I’ll show you to your room and get you settled” Lexie spoke full of excitement. Marlena was dressed in a hospital gown then placed in bed, where she was hooked up to a series of machines, from a fetal monitor, to her own heart monitor. Lexie checked Marlena’s dilation “Well everything seem to be progressing well your dilated four centimetres so you have a while to go still how are you doing?” Lexie questioned sympathetically, taking her legs from the stirrups laying them on the bed, “I’m doing alright John’s being amazing, if he weren’t here I’d loose it,” Marlena answered just when John entered the room, with a cup of ice chips in hand, up to the side of the bed he walked, as soon as he made it, Marlena grabbed onto his hand as she was hit with another contraction, “John Oh!” “you’re doing great Doc,” John continued to encourage letting her crush his hand with a strength he didn’t know she had, as his other hand was occupied by ever so delicately brushing back her bangs. Marlena’s body un-tensed slowly releasing her grip on his hand, John brought her hand up to his mouth, her knuckles slightly white from the pressure she used, he rested them up against his lips, bringing away from his mouth then leaning in to leave a tender kiss on her forehead. Marlena rested back into the pillows, Lexie looked over the monitors, “it looks like they’re still steady at only fifteen minuets apart, they’ll most likely stay that way until your water breaks,” Lexie explained, Marlena nodded her head, John brushed back her bangs keeping her calmed “Well it looks like you’re in good hands, I need to go check up on a another patient, but I’ll be right back, Marlena get some rest you’re going to need it” Lexie said as she walked to the door to exit the private hospital room, “thanks Lexie,” John thanked, Lexie turned around in the door way smiling her response then continued to give them their privacy.
Marlena rested back into the pillows, her eye’s close as she took in deep breaths resting for the big moment. John smiled down on her taking an ice chip from the cup, running it along her lips, Marlena sighed out from the refreshing feeling, the more John looked at her the harder it was to look away “I can’t believe just how beautiful you really are,” John sounded dazed as if he was saying it to himself rather than aloud Marlena opened her eyes upon hearing this, but before she could respond another contraction hit, “John!” Marlena searching out for his hand, which John placed in hers, “Breathe sweetheart,” John spoke gently in order not to annoy her more than she was. John could tell the pain was lightening because her grip had lessoned drastically, “John, I don’t think I can take much more of this,” Marlena spoke exhausted, “sure you can, I have all the faith in the world in you,” Marlena gave him a small smile appreciating his encouraging words. John took a cool cloth and lovingly wiped her forehead then again moistening her lips with an ice chip, “This is really happening John,” Marlena was having all sort of mixed feelings as her labour proceeded, feelings of nervousness, fear, but mostly happiness, “our dreams are really coming true,” disbelief filled her voice, “Yes, they are… finally,” John took her hand in his lacing together their fingers, “finally,” Marlena established, as the last syllable sounded from her mouth she felt her water break, “My water just broke” Marlena gasped. Just then Lexie entered the room, “how are things?” she asked calmly, “Lexie my water just broke” Marlena repeated.
Marlena was transferred to another bed, and changed into another gown, her legs were replaced into the stirrups at the side of the bed as Lexie checked her dilation, “six centimetres” Lexie announced, “It won’t be much longer,” John had grin from ear to ear, he was just beaming with pride and joy soon he’ll be holding two little babies but not just any babies his and Marlena’s something he’s been waiting for, for a very long time. He looked to his watch knowing that the time for another contraction was well on it’s way, as he took her hand in his gently Marlena looked up to him taking all the strength that she required from the smile on his face together they were living out their dream. Picking up the cool damp cloth from the table just beside him, soothing Marlena through another contraction as he softly dabbed at the beads of sweat that drifted down her scrunched up cheeks.
Lexie couldn’t help but observe just how well in tune John and Marlena really were just by a look they knew what was to come or what the look meant, it amazed her that they could say so much by doing so little, knowing that by having theses babies was just adding onto this never ending unbreakable bond.
John kneaded at the sore muscle that cover Marlena’s tiring form, she laid back enjoying the attention John was giving her more than what was normal, she thought that if it were any other man she would have told him to back off by now, but John never annoyed her no matter what he did she loved it most when he was around, his presence providing safety, but most of all love, she hoped that he felt just as she did. “I never thought that we’d be having another baby, but here we are,” Marlena broke the silence “I couldn’t be happier” John confessed as he ran his strong fingers over her calves, the two share a look the meaning only known to themselves. The moment was broken as Marlena fought through another contraction with the help from John. Lexie was checking all the monitors then she remembered what she read in Marlena’s file that Dr. Bader had kept form before she left University Hospital to help out in third world countries “Marlena, you should probably take off your rings, just encase your hands swell, ,” Lexie indicated, Marlena hadn’t forgotten about that in the last twenty years, to her left hand she looked, fingering the precious gold, upon touching it she could hear the words “as this ring encircles your finger remember that my love encircles your heart,” Marlena continued to be mesmerized by the memories that the three rings that she wore held, “I can’t do it,” Marlena confessed looking up towards her husband who was watching her every move, “you can’t do it?” he asked a little confused “no, they mean so much to me, I never take them off it took so long to get them that I never want to take them off,” John couldn’t help but smile taking her tiny hand in his rather large one, “do you want me to help?” she looked away from him, “go ahead I’m not looking,” he adroitly touched the precious metal that surrounded the base of her middle finger the ring her gave her on their anniversary, as began to take the ring from her finger the harder it got this isn’t something that you can do quickly and have be any less painful no matter how it’s done it will always hurt, “do you remember what I told when I gave you this ring?” John questioned, Marlena looked over to John their eyes instantly locking, Marlena nodded, “of course,” “nothing’s changed, ring or no ring you’re stuck with me,” John spoke of comfort taking away from the emptiness as her finger became bare. The next ring was harder to be taken off, her engagement ring kissing the diamond as he did when he replaced in on her finger that amazing night in New Orleans that she said yes to marry him, John once again took the ring from her finger. The third and finale ring happened to be the most important to the two of them, John slide the gold band from her finger, it seemed so backwards, since he was the one to put the ring in place, the ring was mid way when Marlena clenched her fist around Johns he looked up at her, she had her eye’s closed as she breathed through a contraction, “O John it hurts,” she screamed fighting of the uncomfortable feeling, Marlena breathed in deeply through her nose as the pain passed, “I think that’s a sign,” she joked, John chuckled “I don’t want to take them off,” Marlena whined, “I know sweetheart but what if your fingers swell, then they’ll cut off your circulation,” John reminded her, “I know but what if I can’t get them back on for a while, I rather have them stuck on then for them not to be on at all,” John understood where she was coming from he never took of his wedding ring for any reason, they weren’t just rings they meant much more then jewellery it was a precious metal that represented a precious love, “just trust me when I do this okay, can you do that?” “I trust you” Marlena declared unconditionally, John took the ring from her finger, securely closing his fist around them as he took her wrist where her charm bracelet rested, he undid it then taking her rings stringing the bracelet through the holes of the rings, then he re-clasped the piece of jewellery, “does that make it any easier?” John asked hoping he helped, “You always know how to make me smile,” Marlena said with a beaming smile upon her lips, “I love you,” John lowered toward those luscious lips and claimed them with his own for a soft delicate kiss, “and I love you” Marlena responded to after the kiss.
Twenty minuets had past, and Marlena had become agitated, the contractions just ten minuets apart, and she was at eight centimetres. The babies were well on their way, it was obvious as each contraction became stronger, and the only thing that kept Marlena calm was John. Everything he did was to her benefit, everything that he would say was to make her smile or to support her, she had told off everyone from the nurses to Lexie but John was the only lucky one because he was the only one who knew Marlena so well. She was last hit with a contraction three minuets ago, she laid back resting as John ran the ice along her lips, “Doc, I need to go get you more ice chips,” John said softly as the last ice cube melted to nothing against her heated skin, he turned to leave when Marlena grabbed onto his arm, “No don’t leave me, please don’t leave” she began to sob “Oh honey,” was all John could say, he hated to see her in so much pain then un-expectedly she was fighting against another pressure in her abdomen, “Mrs. Black there going to be five minuets now,” Marlena looked at the young women, shooting daggers from her orbs “no really” Marlena spoke sarcastically, her patients no longer existed.
Lexie was again checking Marlena, “It’s time,” she exclaimed. Both Marlena and John looked at Lexie with nervous eyes, “You’ve been doing amazing hun, but on this next contraction it will be time to push,” Marlena nods as two tears slip down her cheeks, John kisses away the tear drops before they slip, “you’re the best,” he whispered while backing away. Lexie looked at clock, “Marlena if you could sit up and grab your knees,” Lexie orders calmly, John helps support Marlena up so she can prepare to push, Marlena can feel her contraction begin, “Now Marlena” Lexie instructed, with all the strength that she possessed “ugh,” she grunted, followed by “Ahhhh!” screamed from her lips “keep going, I can see the first babies head,” Lexie spoke excitedly, “okay you can rest for a minuet,” Marlena took advantage laying back into the pillows breathing rapidly, “your amazing,” John complemented, “on this push the first baby will be here, your doing great,” Lexie encouraged, “alright, get ready,” John again helped Marlena sit up rubbing her back, “Push” Lexie said, Marlena push will all her strength that was quickly draining “ahhh!” Marlena screamed she could feel everything regretting saying no the epidural, but that thought quickly abandoned her mind when the shrill cry of a baby filled the room, “It’s a girl” Lexie said holding her up for both parents to see, both parents began to cry at the sight of their beautiful baby girl, Lexie handed her over to the nurses to clean up. “Marlena you can rest for a couple minuets, but it will be time to go to work again very shortly, keep up the great work,” Lexie smiled at her friend, “is she okay,” was all Marlena could think, “yes she’s perfect, and next is your perfect son,” Lexie assured, Marlena sighed out happily. Johns stare followed the nurses as he tried to get a better look at his daughter, his eyes began to well up tears when looking at her
.“Get ready,” Lexie prepared, Marlena again sat up grabbing onto her knees John helping her the whole time, “I love you so much,” John said as he rubbed her back, “Push” Lexie ordered, “uhhn…” Marlena grunted as she pushed with the last ounce of strength she had left, “you can rest,” Lexie informed, Marlena hit the pillows exhausted, John brushed back the hairs that clung to her forehead, Marlena began to sob, “I can’t do this anymore,” she shook her head as an endless stream of tears slipped down her cheeks, “yes you can sweetheart don’t give up,” John tried to give her the confidence she needed, “I can’t John, I can’t I’m so tired,” her tears continued she was so frustrated, “Marlena look at me,” John spoke firmly yet lovingly, Marlena did as he asked he looked into her eye for when he told her this, “You have to be the strongest women I know, no about that I can’t even begin to tell you how proud I am of you right now, you can do this I know you can, just think of our love Marlena it’s given us both the strength before now let it give you the strength you need to bring our son into this world,” Marlena knew he was right all she need was him, “get ready Marlena,” Lexie prepared her again, Marlena didn’t take her eyes from Johns, he helped her up “you can do this” he mouthed to her “push” Marlena heard Lexie say, and she gave it all she had, “I can she his head,” both parents heard, “I love you” Marlena seen John say she couldn’t hear him as she concentrated on bringing their son into the world, ‘Uhhhh!” Marlena screamed, “One more push” was said excitedly from Lexie, “uhhh!” Marlena gave her very last amount of power that was poured from her soul mates eyes as she stared into them for the strength she lacked. A powerful cry filled the room, and Marlena’s drained bady fell back into the pillows, “is he okay,” she asked urgently while her eye’s remained closed, “he’s perfect just like his sister,” Lexie voiced happily handing him over to the nurses to let them clean him up. “You did it Doc, I knew you could god I love you so much,” John was ecstatic giving Marlena a peck on the cheek, who’s smiled weakly she was also very blissful.
John and Marlena were presented with their healthy babies, John was handed his little girl, and Marlena was given her little boy. Both parents looked at their children speechless, both began to cry at the sight of their dreams laying in each others arms. “They’re so tiny,” John finally spoke as happy tears made their way down his cheeks slipping off his chin, “you did Marlena, thank you so much,” he thanked, “No John thank you, thank you so, so much” Marlena cried out, her heart swelling as she looked over her son in her arms and over at her daughter in her husbands arms.
John looked over his little girl sneaking a look at his son every once in while, “When holding this beautiful baby girl in my arms, and watching you hold our son everything is put into perspective, everything is perfect they are so perfect,” John expressed, the little girl reached out her tiny hand coming in contact with her daddy’s nose John smiled down at her with the biggest grin Marlena had ever seen, “Hello beautiful, just like mommy I can’t seem to take my eye’s off of you,” Marlena looks up from their son only for a sec glancing up at her husband, “Oh John,” she sighs out, they share a smile then turning their attention back to their new born children, “they just take you breath right away don’t they,” Marlena added, she ran her hand lightly through the little strands of dark hair of her sons head, he already was showing signs that in the future he will look just like his daddy, “You’re just so handsome,” Marlena was mesmerised by her son, a bond between them beginning with so many promises.
“Can we switch?” John asked nervously not knowing how to ask the question, Marlena giggled, “Absolutely,” she replied wishing to hold her daughter for the first time. John protectively supported her fragile body, “Do you want to go to Mommy, huh?” he asked handing her over into Marlena’s protective motherly arms, John carefully picked up his son from his comfortable place in his mothers arms, the baby boy started to fuss scrunching up his nose in protest, “Sorry slugger, mommies right there see her,” John comforted his son moving in a position so their son could still see his mommy but be held by his daddy. Marlena was now studying the features of her baby girl, she had no hair yet, but big eye’s to early to detect any colour “Oh my sweet girl,” Marlena was swept up with so much emotion she could barley speak, “they are just so precious” Marlena spoke in a shaky voice she was so tired it was obvious the only effort she could muster was enough to hold onto her baby girl, “Doc, honey you’re so tired please get some sleep,” John pleaded with her knowing how exhausted she must be after the eventful the last of the evening had been for them, he himself was slightly tired he couldn’t even imagine how she must be feeling. “How can I possible sleep, I can’t get enough of these gorgeous children of ours,” Marlena responded looking from her son in John’s arms to her daughter in hers that were content and fast asleep. “I guess we need to name them, we can’t keep calling them gorgeous, or precious, or sweet girl and sweet boy,” Marlena giggled at John, “You’re right, I chose his name, do you have hers?” Marlena asked, John nodded, “I do,” he answered, “You go first” Marlena spoke excitedly, “I hope you like it,” John started out nervous, “I’ll love it I’m sure,” Marlena assured, John took in a deep breathe sitting down on the bed next to Marlena with a free hand he reached out running his hand over the baby girls head, “I knew from the moment that we were told that we were having a baby girl I knew that I wanted to name her after you, and looking at her she already has the grace and beauty that you posses,” John bent down leaving a delicate kiss on Marlena’s lips, each of their tears collided, he backed away smiling back down at each baby, “If I had to chose a name by just looking at her well I would chose beautiful but Belle already has that name so the name I’ve chosen for her is, Evelyn after your family, Mary-Alice after you and Alice and of course her last names Black,” John finished disclosing the name, Marlena was broken down into tears, “oh John that is so beautiful, I couldn’t imagine a better name for her, Evelyn Mary-Alice Black, so perfect,” Marlena repeated the name loving it just as much as she loved the little girl whom the name was for. Marlena looked to the little boy asleep in his daddy’s strong arms “well we think a lot alike, because when I found out we were having a boy naming him after you was an instant thought, he has all the same strength that you have even for a little guy, I just know he’s going to take good care of his sister making sure we are all safe, he will have the biggest heart, he will be loving caring, protective, he’ll be everything that his daddy is nothing but the best,” Marlena started, “Oh Doc,” John sighed kissing Marlena on the lips then allowed her to continue, “so the name I’ve chosen for our son is Jonathan Gabriel Black,” John had tears in his eye as he looked down an little John a sleep in his arms he lightly placed a kiss on the top of his head “I chose Gabriel because he always showed us the way and I wanted our son to have that kind of guidance,” John nodded he understood as soon as she said the name Gabriel after their good friend who pasted away years ago, “I love it Marlena,” John said again taking her lips with his this time a little longer then the last.
Lexie walks into the room with a knock on the door as she entered, “how’s the black family” she asks walking up to the couple sneaking a peak at the infants, “there’s a waiting room full of anxious people, wanting to come in a meet these two,” Lexie informed they all slightly laughed, “Marlena you should be sleeping right along with these two,” Lexie spoke sternly, but in a loving way “I know you’re right but how can I sleep, just look at them,” Marlena was obviously a very proud mother, it shown in her eyes a fresh spark to her already full life, “you two do make lovely children,” Lexie smiled at them, “you said the kids wanted to meet them,” John asked, “yes, they were all very anxious but Belle she demanded I tell her everything that was happening constantly asking questions it was so cute, she really wants to be a big sister,” John and Marlena laughed knowing that’s what Lexie said was no stretch of the truth, “she always did want another brother or sister now she has one of each,” John added, Marlena nodded looking to John’s eyes as she rocked her Evelyn back and forth. Marlena was becoming so tired that her eye’s started to spontaneously such on her, then she woke up with a startle, “Doc honey get some sleep,” John pleaded leaving a lingering kiss on top of her head, “I guess I am quite tired,” she brought Eve close to her body kissing the top of her head, “sleep tight sweet girl, mama loves you so much,” she whispered, John took Evelyn from Marlena’s embrace, “just let me say good night to our son,” Marlena asked, John slowly placed little John in Marlena’s arms, she smiled down at her son not even comprehending that this was all one hundred percent real, and not just a magnificent dream or fantasy.
“It’s a beautiful day one like no other, the sun shining the birds chirping at just the right moment even the wind knew when to make it’s presence known, walking along a sidewalk surrounded by grass that never looked greener, but what added to the day was the laughter of two beautiful babies that were being pushed in the stroller by their big sister. Marlena looked over to check on them making sure all was well with her precious darlings, ever since she gave birth to the twins she had been expecting something to go wrong because all was too well, something had to go wrong she just knew things were too good to be true. When checking out her babies who were perfectly happy watching the world pass them by. Then their laughter heightens their faces lighting up like lights on a Christmas tree, she knew what was ahead only one person could cause such a reaction in her children, Marlena gathers a dazzling smile upon her lips, then looked ahead, their stood no other than her husband the father of her children, he was dressed in a business suit his shoulders never looked more broad. Marlena picked up her pace, walking ahead of the stroller she looked behind her seeing that Belle, was fine with the twins so she started to lightly jog towards John, he stood at the end of the pathway holding out his arms to his beloved wife. Into his strong arms she jumped, he picking her up from around the waist spinning her around once, “I missed you today,” John confessed into her ear making her smile brighter if that were possible, Marlena turned her face into his neck giving him a little kiss on the cheek before replying, “o mm, I missed you more,” both pulled back slightly then leaning in for a mind shattering kiss adding to what seemed like a perfect day… but all was not so pleasant lurking behind the trees was a long lost friend, a person lost long ago, who has set out to destroy John’s happiness. A small buzzing sound was heard, as the clouds above started to swarm darkening the sun, the sound of thunder caused the twin to start to cry, Marlena could feel something not right with John, his body limp, she could feel a damp stream run down her hand coating between her fingers, she took her hands from his back John instantly falling to the pavement below him, Marlena was so confused she didn’t know what was happening, she looked to her shaky hand looking as the dark blood stained her flawless skin, “John…” was the faint whisper from her throat it was a beginning of a sob, from behind was the cries of their gracious babies. To her knees she sank to the side of her husbands lifeless body, trickles of rain drops danced upon his lifeless face, quickly draining of colour, it dampened his freshly cut black as night hair, the ocean blues that processed Marlena’s soul stared up straight searching for her own, with her mesmerising honey warm eyes she stared back into his orbs into his soul she searched for the answer to her undying question. Leaning over his body, as a single tear slipped from her cheek into the palm of his left hand, with that same hand John reached up for the contact of her warm flesh, his hands feeling so cold he needed her warmth, “I’m…so…cold Doc” stammered from his lips hitting her deep in the heart, taking his cold hand into her warm ones not knowing what to say, how do you say goodbye to your very best friend of twenty some odd years, to the one person that knows the most about you probably things you don’t even know about yourself, “I’m scared Doc” John again stumbled through his words as his last second neared, Marlena held back her tears, not wishing for the last time he saw for it to be plagued with her tears, “Don’t be sweetheart,” she assured him, “I’m right here,” John slightly nodded his head turning to the side his eyes continued to stare straight ahead, Marlena could no longer see the movements of his chest as he breathed in fresh air. In the distance persistent crying of the twins could be heard, as Marlena leaned over the lifeless body of John Black, cradling his head in her lap, rocking him back and forth as she did with her children as the rain coated his emotionless face, “Please don’t go,””
Shooting up from such a troubled sleep, Marlena searched the room not remembering where she was, spontaneously her hand went to her stomach, which contained no bump, then she remembered giving birth to the twins, remembering just how happy she was to have them in her life, and just how happy they made John. Looking through the sterile room seeking out for her handsome husband, there was not a sign of him, thinking to herself that he must have gone to the nursery to check on Evelyn and Jonathan or maybe to get a cup of coffee, she made excuses for the reasons he was not in the room only to help ease the pain that her recent dream had caused. She looked to her right where a bouquet of blood red roses sat she found it odd that he would buy her “blood red” roses knowing very well that she did not enjoy the colour. She picked up the card the was within the roses pricking her finger on a thorn “ouch” she shunned bringing her fingering up to her mouth sucking where the sting was felt. She reaches a second time to receive the card, on the cover read “To ever beautiful Marlena” a third clue informing they weren’t from her husband, first was the colour second the thorn and now third the use of her true name. Unfolding the flap letting the card slip out from within the thin paper, the picture on the front was rather peculiar it was of a crying women in black, cautiously opening the card to reveal the contents of which it read, “Congratulations Marlena and soon to be dearly departed husband,” Marlena brought her hand to her mouth blinking not believe what she read was true. Marlena let the card slip from her grasp falling to the floor in despair.
John stood at the nursery window peering in to catch a glimpse of Evelyn and Jon, sipping from his fresh cup of coffee; he himself had just a woken he only slipped out of the room to get a quick look at his children and for a cup of coffee. Seeing that his children were taken care of he turned to walk back. In the lobby were his family who all continued to sleep, they had stayed the night hoping to meet their new family members, each of them fell asleep before that chance, John waked up to where Belle slept with her head on Shawn’s shoulder, he avoided Shawn’s arm kissing Belle on the check, she began to stir “hmm, daddy?” she spoke questionably sneaking a peak through her tired eyes, “Sh, Belle sweetie go back to sleep” John could tell she hadn’t slept well through the night considering she was in a sitting position; Belle sunk further into the chair her head now resting on Shawn’s chest who tightened his grip around her shoulders, smiling down on the young couple then scanned the rest of the room Sami slept with her head upon Lucas’s shoulder with Will in the crook of her neck, a smile couldn’t help but form on John’s lips looking at the small family, throughout the room was Brady with Chloe, Rex with Mimi, and Cassie with Eric and Carrie. They all continued to sleep, as John walked towards Marlena’s hospital room door. He grasped the door handle in his large palm turning it slowly as he quietly entered the room, when popping inside his head he could her the slight sob coming from Marlena, making him enter the room more quickly, “Doc what’s wrong?” he questioned going to her side instantly, taking her into his arms “hold me,” she pleaded grabbing onto his arm “I’m here Doc, now tell me what’s wrong,” pulling back she pointed with a shaky finger to the floor, John looked to where she pointed for the first time noticing the waxy paper that lay there, then noticing the flowers they weren’t there ten minuets ago he thought bending down to pick the card up from the floor, reading the contents of which made Marlena so upset; looking to her sympathetically not knowing what to think himself, knowing that he probably should feel threatened but her didn’t, “Doc, honey I’m not going anywhere I promise, no one can take me from you,” “You can’t promise that, I know you want to but it wouldn’t be the first time and you know it,” John again took Marlena into his arms kissing the top of her head, “Doc, listen to me don’t worry about a thing, nothing can come between us no matter how hard they try,” Marlena debated whether to tell him about her dream, she wanted to but she knew that he would just tell her it was nothing but a dream, but it was too much of a coincidence for her, “John, think about Jon, and Evelyn, Belle, Cassie, Rex, Brady, Sami, Eric, and Carrie, think about them, please don’t pursue this yourself I’m begging you,” Marlena pleaded hoping that she got through to him.
From side to side John rocked Marlena comforting her from her fears, the fears
she need not to have they should be overjoyed just hours ago they brought into
the world their long awaited children. Leaving the softest of kisses just above her
eye giving her the comfort she craved as her mind continued to be haunted with
the roses, the card plus bits and pieces of the nightmare she endured moments
ago. Tightly closing her eye’s taking in a breath so painful, all she wanted was to
be happy, to live a normal life with the man she loved with no problems. Never will
the love they share die but that didn’t stop others from trying, but as hard as the
intruders fought to keep them living separate lives, they only fought back ten
times harder, as long as their hearts were beating they would urn for each other,
beating to live together. Loosing her love was not an option nor would it be a
choice. Needing for the silence to diminish, “I went to check on the Evelyn and
Jon,” he explained his absence, leaning his head to the side opening up a space
for Marlena’s to lay her eye’s remaining shut taking in the comforting sensation of
John’s fingers flowing through her hair, “How were they?” she acknowledged
continuing the soothing motions of his touches, “Still sound asleep, Evelyn had her
little tiny hand tucked just under chin she even sleeps like you, Jon well he
sprawled right out in the bassinet, they’re just so precious,” John spoke chocked
up with emotion a smile spread over her lips listening to how her husband
described the twins, “I can’t believe how lucky I am to be their mother,”
Marlenas words dripped with emotion as her smile shown with pride, “No I’m the
lucky one, you deserve the very best,” John corrected, Marlena sobbed out
running her hand up his firm chest to his cheek gracing the outline of his jaws with
the back of her hand, “I feel so close to you,” Marlena confessed through a sigh
“Never closer,” John added bowing his head upon the top of her bed of golden
locks.
Seconds before succumbing to the enchanting sleep that called to them while in
a lovers embrace was interrupted by a soft knock at the door, the room filling
with the strong cry of two very upset babies. Marlena and John look to their
direction, Lexie accompanied by a nurse wheeled the basinets into the room, “So
sorry but these two are very hungry,” Lexie explained, “I assume you’ll be breast
feeding?” she asked, “Yes,” Marlena’s voice calmed the babies slightly, John got
up from the bed, walking towards the cries, looking down at his unhappy children
Evelyn’s cries subside as she looks up towards her daddy, but Jon’s crying is
persistent becoming stronger, taking each baby into his arms, “Oh sweet boy,
come to mama,” Marlena cooed taking Jon from John, “oh you’re a hungry
boy,” Marlena tried to calm her son intercepting his crying as she slipped her arm
from the hospital gown, allowing her son to feed from her breast, a strong bond
strengthening, so softly she brushed her tender hand over his head in a loving
manor. Finishing up his meal, with a yawn upon his tiny lips, Marlena handed her
son over to John, “you’re next sweetie,” Marlena spoke adoringly cautiously
taking her baby girl into her arms, repeating the same process. John watched his
daughter feed from Marlena he couldn’t help but become chocked up, never
could he allow an evil force of any kind let separate him from his family, this is
where he belonged with his wife and children forever they would live happily ever
after.
Deep down Marlena couldn’t put the card behind her, nor would she until she got
the answers to her unanswered questions, Who sent the roses? Was it just a
threat? If so will the threat be acted upon? Each question troubled her deeply
but neither compared to the ultimate question, Was her dream just a dream? In
her profession premonitions were not to be believed to be true, then why did she
have an uneasy feeling throughout, call it women’s intuition but she knew John’s
life was in danger. Both babies were now fed, burped, and changed. John and
Marlena sat together on the bed, John held Evelyn, while Marlena held onto
Jonathan “So this is what it’s like,” John sighed out ecstatically, Marlena looked
up to John “what, what is like?” John look back at Marlena his grin only growing,
“This is what it’s like when your dreams come true, when everything that you
could ever want is yours, that’s what the twins are to me Marlena, they’re the
answer to my prays, and you made it all happen,” John tipped her chin upwards
with his index finger having her look up to him, slowly he captured her lips in a
sensual chaste kiss, in just one simple kiss John re-devoted himself to her, sharing
with her how wonderful she makes him feel, “John,” Marlena started her emotions
making this simple task rather difficult, to the twin they both turn their attention,
as Marlena tried so hard to fight back her tears, John swiped at her tears “Please
don’t cry sweetheart,” he pleaded wanting her to feel just as joyous as he was,
“I’m going to try so hard to not worry about what might happen, but I’m just so
scared,” Marlena started to tremble from the worry of loosing someone so close,
to loose the one person she cherished, who she loved beyond words, how dare
someone fill moments that should be full of joy but instead are plagued with fear,
he took one arm wrapping her in his comfort keeping her warm also feeling
protected, “Doc honey don’t be scared, I only wish for your every moment to be
filled with such love not fear, I’ll be fine,” Marlena allowed him to comfort away
her bad feelings. Taking in one last look of her children before allowing herself to
fall asleep, her head resting in the familiar curve of his shoulder. John waited till
Marlena’s breathing had become heavy looking down upon how peaceful she
looked how could he loose her? How could he leave? Never could he allow
another too come between himself and his beloved. If he were to loose his life to
protect hers then he would, same went for his children, making sure she was far
away in her dreams he slipped her head from its resting spot lowering her down on
to the pillows, tucking the blanket up to her chin tucking a few strands of hair
behind her ear leaving a lingering kiss along her forehead “I will always keep you
protected,” closing his eyes sucking I a refreshing breath “always” he whispered
one last time, then turned to leave out the door quietly in order to not disturb her.
When slipping out side of the room he was met by Belle whom had a million
questions for him that demanded answers, “Daddy, how is mom? When can we
see her? Are they as cute as I’m picturing?” were just some of the series of
questions, John smiled at his little girl wrapping his arm around her shoulders, “Tink
those, questions you have will be answered soon, but right now mom is exhausted
and needs her rest,” as they walked away from the room leaving Marlena in the
peaceful quiet she needed, at the moment, “I understand, I just can’t wait to
meet my new brother and sister, I’m no longer the baby it’s about time,” John
stopped walking abruptly what Belle said really struck a chord with him, taking her
into his arms for a hug, “Isabella you will always be my baby girl,” Belle sunk into
her dad “Oh daddy I didn’t mean it that way,” she clarified John released her
from the tight hold he had on her, “ I know you didn’t, but just know that you are
still as important to me as your baby brother and sister,” Belle looked at him
baffled to why he seemed so sensitive, “I know you do, I love you too,” she
answered, together they continued to walk through the hospital. “Belle I have to
go talk to Bo, but it was great talking to you, and I promise when you mom wakes
up you can meet them,” John finished with a hug leaving the hospital.
Meanwhile back in Marlena’s room, she laid asleep her body restless he dreams
filling her with happiness rather than sorrow, she was somewhere in between what
was real and just a dream. As far as Marlena knew she was with John, her dream
didn’t tell her otherwise what she didn’t know was that she was being watched.
From just outside her window which conveniently accessible, it was this same
window from which her flowers had been mysteriously delivered, the skilled person
waited for the exact moment John would leave to plant his first gift of pain misery
then eventually destruction.
As Marlena was still asleep John entered Salem’s Police Department seeking out
Bo up to the office door that read Commander Bo Brady giving a hard knock on
the solid wood, “Come in” was shouted from within the room. John entered as
requested, Bo looked to whom had entered his office, “John, hey man I heard
congratulations to you and Marlena that’s great,” Bo congratulated patting
John on the back as he walked in through the doorway, “Thanks Bo, both babies
are more perfect then even I could have expected,” John smiled thinking about
his family, “But actually Bo, that’s not what I came here for,” John started, but
was stopped by Bo “I figured, I didn’t think I’d see you for a couple weeks,” Bo
laughed slightly, “actually that would probably be true is some hadn’t sent
Marlena this card,” John dropped the card onto the desk as if it were diseased
wishing to have nothing to do with it, Bo picked up the card reading the
contents, he looked up at John “Who do you think…?” John cut in before he
could finish, “Well I thought at first Stephano, but it’s not his style,” Bo nodded in
agreement, “then as much as I hate to think it but,” John started but was again
interrupted by Bo, “Roman,” John nodded replying “yep,” “As much as I don’t
want to think that my brother would do such a thing, but it would make sense
with how he blew up at the two of you,” Bo agreed uneasily, “Who knows what to
think?” John was confused, even though he witnessed Romans outburst could he
really be capable of this sort of thing, had he turned to Stephano.
A couple days had pasted, two sun rouse with one moon the other approaching.
Today is the day for Marlena and the twins to go home, excitement filled both
parents especially Marlena who couldn’t wait to go home. Alone in her hospital
room she stood packing away the few clothes that she wore into her suitcase,
both babies slept in their carries in plain sight for Marlena to watch as she
completed her task. She had put the roses, the card, along with her nightmare
behind her not wishing to think about it anymore, even though at times she could
swear that she was being watched, but John was never far from her side taking
away her fear knowing he would protect her from any harm. To suppress her
thoughts she began to hum a memorable tune, under her breath she sang the
few words “Oh my love, my darlin’ I’ve hungered for your touch,” she continued
to sing from her heart folding the shirt in her hands.
John was outside Marlena’s hospital room from signing the last of the paper work,
then a beautiful voice fell upon deaf ears, leaning up against the door listening to
his wife singing their song warmed him heart, body and soul. He opened up the
door walking inside met with the sight of her back as she faced the opposite
direction, she continued to sing not noticing that John had come into the room
until his arms wrapped around her waist from behind she was startled but leaned
into him shortly after, she dropped the piece of clothing in her hands to rub his
arms that encircled her with love, “Don’t stop,” John spoke softly into her ear,
Marlena began to sing again “Alone. Lonely time.
And time goes by, so slowly, And time can do so much, Are you still mine? I need
your love.” They sway to the beautiful words she sang, her words faded into just a
soft hum, both had their eyes closed, since the night the twins were brought into
the world the love they shared began to grow to new heights, heights that were
unimaginable, it was this strength that gave them the freedom to move past the
threats, knowing nothing could come between them. Marlena turned around in
John’s arms wrapping her arms around his neck, John bent his head down as
Marlena leaned her forward they continued to sway to nothing but memory her
humming had stopped their lips barely separated nudging each others noses
took their eyes they looked locking together touching together their lips softly
sending a million shivers through each of their bodies, this once soft kiss continued
with more aggression, breaking slightly “I,” both said sinking in for a new kiss, “love”
followed by another kiss, “you” each kiss short but strong. Then they hear the
clearing of ones throat, the instantly separate lips Marlena looked over John’s
shoulder, her cheeks burning slightly with a hint of embarrassment, “Six weeks you
two,” Lexie giggled walking further into the room.
Continuing to lurk in the shadows from outside the hospital window, the
mysterious person watched them becoming infuriated with what he saw, but not
being able to look away their blood boiling. John and Marlena’s love wasn’t the
only thing to grow over these days but so did the rage within this person, revenge
seeming sweeter but it was not time yet, “Soon,” they panted through gritted
teeth.
Marlena turned in John’s arms giggling with Lexie, “I know he’s cute Marlena, but
you’ll just have refrain yourself,” Lexie joked making John laugh as well, “It’ll be
hard but I’ll try,” Marlena replied, Lexie smiled down at the twins then back to
their parents, “I know you’re probably anxious to go home, and you can just as
soon as I give a few instructions, firstly as you know no sexual intercourse until
after your six week check up,” John and Marlena nod giving understanding, “Well
I know you two and six weeks will be brutal,” John nodded as Marlena gaze
dropped “so if it happens, I strongly suggest protection of some sort, you don’t
want to risk becoming pregnant again, unless you want another baby,” Marlena’s
eyes widened as she shook her head, “but other than that, you’re free to leave,”
Lexie again looked to the twins “they’re beautiful, congratulations you deserve
it,” she said with a wink exchanging a hug with Marlena then John. “Ready to go
home Doc?” John asked, “Oh yeah,” Marlena answered closing up the suit case
which John picked up as well as Evelyn in the carrier, as Marlena picked up Jon in
the other.
Driving in the car heading home, Marlena put on her sunglasses leaning against
the window letting the sun beat down upon her cheeks; she had her eyes closed
never was she more peaceful. The car came to a halt, waking Marlena from her
daze, “were home gorgeous,” John spoke softly Marlena smiled warmly raising her
sunglasses to the top of her head. Taking each baby from the backseat, walking
into the apartment being met by a few neighbours whom gave their best wishes.
Up the elevator they went, opening the door to the penthouse Marlena was the
first to enter, followed by John, Marlena had tears in her eyes as she looked
around the room was filled with lilacs of every colour, with on great big bouquet
sitting on the coffee table. “John Black what have you done?” John looked
around, “well who could have done this,” he spoke with a sly smile upon his lips,
“John you’re wonderful,” giving him a gentle kiss, “I know,” he joked, Marlena
giggled. “Ready to see the nursery?” he asked, John had complete decorated
the nursery not letting Marlena look at it all she did was choose the furniture,
Marlena’s eye’s lit up with joy she nodded.
Up the stairs they walked John carried both babies up the stairs, they had
reached the door, “Close your eyes,” he requested, which she didn’t hesitate, he
set down the babies “Are they closed?” he asked “yes,” she answered he
opened the door letting it swing open fully, “okay you can open them,” Marlena
opened her eyes upon doing so her mouth opened agape she couldn’t believe
what she saw John picked up both carries taking them into the room after
Marlena entered, “Oh John,” she sighed placing her hand over her mouth more
tears whelmed up in her eyes. Half the room was panted blue and the other half
pink, above one cribs were a giant J and above the other was a giant E, the
room was full of anything they need or want. John had taken each sleeping
baby from their carries, walking towards Marlena. She took Evelyn from John’s
arms, together they laid them into their cribs, as they did each baby sighed
contently. Between the cribs the stood together Marlena in front of John with his
arms encasing her waist, they silently watched as Jonathan and Evelyn took in
each of their breaths, tears slipped down from their eyes “How lucky are we,”
Marlena stated whether than asked, “I still can’t believe this is true,” John spoke
astonished Marlena walked out of his arms turning to face him reaching up to
wipe at the tears seeping from his ocean blues, she toke the baby monitor from
the table nearby turning them on to leave the twins to sleep, to the door they
walked hand in hand both turning to get one last glimpse. Leaving the door open
a crack, then proceeded to walk down the stairs, Marlena inhaled deeply loving
the strong aroma that the lilacs gave off throughout the room, “they smell so
yummy,” she expressed as they walked down the last few steps, “Well Doc, it’s
the very least I can do for you, there’s much more where this came from,” he
informed, “Oh really,” she replied he nodded walking her towards the largest vase
in the room in the middle of the bushel of flowers was a velvet box, Marlena’s
mouth formed an “Oh” shape she exhaled a jagged breath. John picked up the
box “Marlena my love, you have given me five precious gifts that this life has to
offer. My children mean the world to me, they couldn’t ask for a better mom,
and I couldn’t ask for a better wife, or a better best friend,” Marlena reached up
cupping his chin in her hand leaning her head to the side as she cried from the
overwhelming happiness she felt. John opened up the box, revealing two
beautiful emerald charms, “they’re the twins birthstones,” Marlena smiled nodded
in understanding, John gracefully took Marlena’s wrist into his hands clipping the
charms onto the bracelet full of many happy occasions and events, John also
took her rings from her bracelet from when she couldn’t wear them in case her
fingers swelled, but that swelling was gone now, sp Marlena could wear them now
as she wished. Marlena continued to stand watching John’s every movement; he
reattached the piece of jewellery around her delicate wrist then bending to one
knee, it felt just like the first time he had done this for her first he took her
engagement ring, “Doc, the day you said yes to marrying me I couldn’t believe
it we were finally going to get married and from that night you’ve managed to fill
my life with more love then I thought was possible,” he finished his speech by
sliding the diamond back onto her left ring finger, ending with a gasp from each
as it was repositioned in its rightful spot, next he took he wedding band, “This gold
ring is a symbol of my love and fidelity to you, it’s made from a precious metal in
the shape of a circle which has no beginning and no end, and so is my love for
you, it is precious and never ending,” placing the ring at the tip of her finger
continuing to recite his vows from nothing but memory, “as this ring encircles your
finger, never forget that your love encircles my heart,” and as he did on the day
they were married leaving a kiss where the ring rested, Marlena sobbed through
his whole speech. Then last but not least was the ring he gave her on their
anniversary, “I gave this to you on our day, I meant what I said, my love for you is
stronger now then it ever has been, our soul-mate connection has grow I feel it,
for if you not in the same room as me I feel empty, forever I will need you,
undeniably I will forever want you,” John stood taking Marlena into his arms kissing
her with the passion both drowning in.
Across from the penthouse was the Salem Inn, from where they continued to be
watched. The person continued to plot his revenge the more he watched John
and Marlena grow as a couple, the harsher his plans became. Taking a shot o the
strong liquor, throwing the glass to the wall letting the glass shatter to the floor, “I
will get my revenge, and you will pay I will see to it,” speaking to themselves
watching from the balcony doors into the penthouse, their eye’s narrowing into
slits.
On the couch they sat Marlena resting her head in John’s lap while he ran his
fingers though her silky blonde tresses, relaxing her until the twin awoke. John
noticed that she had fallen asleep, so he scooped her up into his arms putting
the monitor into his pocket then proceeded to walk her up the stairs to their
bedroom. John place Marlena under the covers, laying up behind her cradling
her body to his, resting for the few peaceful moments.
The happy family have been home from the hospital for a week now, slowly but
surely each parent was getting back into the routine of parenthood. John
decided he would stay home from work until each of them was settled
comfortably. Today they were invited to go to one of the famous Horton family
barbeques everyone wanting to meet the babies, most for the first time. Marlena
was in the nursery changing the twins, both laying on the changing table,
attaching the last flap on Evelyn’s diaper, for her daughter to wear she chose
nothing but the best, it was a cute little pink dress with a white ribbon around the
tiny waist, slipping her arm through the last whole, Evelyn smiled as if to say thank
you, Marlena smile down at her leaning in to kiss her on the cheek. Next was Jon
who was being very patient he already had on a new diaper but still wasn’t
dressed, Marlena chose a little light blue designer jump suit, she didn’t even know
they made them that small but when she saw in the store she had to buy it for
him, in the middle of dressing Jon Evelyn began to cry from the lack of attention,
Marlena turned to look at her “Sweet girl Mama’s right here,” Marlena tried to
soothe her with her voice as she was occupied with Jon. Conveniently John had
just finished showering, he could hear her crying from the bedroom, so he waked
down to the nursery he seen Marlena trying her best to give all her attention to
both of them at the same time, he entered to help her out Evelyn looked in her
daddies direction reaching out her tiny arms, he picked her up from the table,
rubbing her back in small circles kissing the top of her head “What’s the matter
beautiful,” Evelyn placed her head in the crook of his neck closing her eyes,
“thank you,” Marlena smiled gratefully. Marlena finished clothing Jon, picking him
up into her arms he also cradled his head in her neck closing his eyes following his
sisters lead falling into a blissful sleep.
Pulling into Jack and Jens full driveway all the rest of the family had already
arrived, the air filled with the aroma of a freshly started barbeque, the sound of
laughter from young children sung through the breeze, John and Marlena walked
to the backyard each holding on to a carrier, John with the diaper bag on his
shoulder. This will be the first time for most of the family to meet the twins, no one
knew their names, both of them wanted to announce who they were when
everyone was around. Over to the adults they walked, “Hello” John greeted with
a smile of pride shinning over his lips, all were trying to sneak a peak into the
carriers even before they were set down. Room was made on the picnic table for
both carriers, John took a sleeping Evelyn into his hold, Marlena did the same with
Jon. Each cradled them showing them off to the family, all went quiet not one
sound was made, the entire family gathered around “They are so beautiful,”
Jennifer was the first to speak, “On the contrary, my little brother is not beautiful
he’s handsome,” Brady corrected making everyone laugh slightly, “Your dad
used to tell me the same thing about you,” Caroline added making everyone
giggle again, “For twins they really look nothing alike do they?” Bo observed,
“Marlena got herself a little John there,” Shawn stated Marlena laughed looking
down at her son, who continued to sleep deeply “and John got himself a little
Marlena over there,” Caroline continued, John also laughed looking down at his
daughter then over to his son, “What are their names?” asked Maggie, John
looked to Marlena who looked back at him. “Everyone this is Jonathan Gabriel
Black,” Marlena introduced him to everyone, “This is Evelyn Alice Black,” John
introduced her, Alice was beaming “I’m honoured,” she stuttered out with
through emotions she was feeling. They walked up to where she sat in the middle
of the crowd “Alice, you are our dear friend always giving us guidance, believing
in Marlena and I, we wished for our little Evy here,” John looked down again, then
back up to Alice, “we wished for here you to always have you apart of her,” he
finished his sentence, leaving Alice speechless.
The guys had engaged in a horseshoe toss game, John help Marlena with putting
the twins back down for their nap, then kissed Marlena on the cheek, “wish me
luck pretty lady” John said wrapping his arms around her waist Marlena pecked
him on the lips “Good luck sailor,” then he walked over the horseshoe pit. Marlena
watching him the whole time. The girls sat at the picnic table engaging in
conversation, “So Marlena are you used to the early morning feedings yet?”
asked Jennifer, Marlena nodded “at first it took it’s toll on me, but John is
determined to help me every step of the way,” she answered, all the girls awed,
“I never thought we would have another baby, but here they are both so very
much real” Marlena began to get emotional a solitary tear fell from her eyes,
“I’m sorry, I do this a lot lately,” she joked waving away the invading tears. The
girls new better though; they knew those tears weren’t just hormones, the news
about the threat against John travelled throughout the town rather quickly, after
John talked to Bo, Bo of course told Hope, who then told Jen, who told Maggie,
next to know was Alice, next in line was Caroline, who told Carrie, who then told
Lexie and then Sami. Marlena looked to the twins rocking them in their carriers
slightly. Sami placed her hand over her mom giving her a sympathetic smile.
The sweet moment was broken when cheering from the guys, was heard “Your
going down, Black,” they could here Bo say, “Oh you think so, watch and learn,”
came the cocky response from John’s deep voice. The girls all turn their attention
toward the guys little game, Marlena and Hope wanted to see this more than the
rest, both wanting to cheer on their man. Marlena watched John line up his shot
she had no idea what the game was about, or how to play but she just hoped he
did well. John looked up to her quickly before throwing, she smile blowing him a
kiss for luck, “Come on you can do it baby” she yelled John had a grin from ear
to ear, swinging back his arm throwing the horseshoe which came into the
contact with the pole making an audible clanging of metal on metal. Many
“Oohs” and “awes” were groaned from the men, “Well I’m not one to gloat but I
believe that’s what they call a ringer” John said cockily.
The game came to an end, Jack was cooking a defeated Bo was having a deer
with Hope, Maggie was still indulged in a conversation with Alice along with Jen,
Carrie was playing with Jack junior as well as Theo, Lexie gone off with Abe,
Marlena as well as John just came back outside from feeding the twins. They were
standing over protectively watching over them, “Mom, John, Lucas and I will
watch them if you would like a couple minuets alone,” Sami offered, “Thanks
Sami,” Marlena thanked pulling her into a hug, “no problem, they’re my brother
and sister, why don’t you guys go for a walk before dinner of something,” she
suggested, “that so sweet of you Samantha,” John spoke lovingly taking her into
a hug, “I’m more than proud of you, I love you so much pumpkin,” John
whispered for only Sami to hear, she pulled away blushing with tears in her eyes
mouthing back “I love you too.”
John had his arm around Marlena’s shoulder, both her arms around his waist from
the side together they walked around the yard enjoying the quiet. They were
walking past the horseshoe pit when Marlena’s curiosity arouse, “John will you
teach me how to play?” she asked; “Of course,” he went over bending down to
pick up a horseshoe “Come here,” he motioned for her to stand in front of him,
which she did “take the horseshoe” he held it up for her to take, slipping the
heavy piece of metal from his grasp into her own, John stood with his body
against hers, taking her hand that held the horseshoe into his own, “okay follow
me, swing your arm back like this,” he instructed guiding her the whole time, “Like
this,” she asked looking back at him, he nodded, “aim for that pole in the middle
of the sand pit,” John pointed towards the metal pole, “okay,” Marlena leaned
her back into him to get a better look, John had to clear his voice as he felt the
backside of her pressing into his lower half, “Find… a good spot?” he asked
somewhat removed, Marlena smiled “yup,” she answered cutely making this
even more difficult for John to concentrate. He retook her hand that held onto
the horseshoe into his, “Now swing back your arm,” by demonstrating this action
his body was pressed up against hers, his heated breath skimming across the hair
the recited at her neck, Marlena was now the one being effected, “mhm,” she
moaned, “great, now throw it towards the pole,” stepping away for her to do it
herself. She took a step throwing the horseshoe up in the air, as it left her hand she
closed her eyes, then she peaked through one eye, watching as the horseshoe
swung around the pole, making the same sound it did when John did it earlier.
Jumping up in the air with excitement turning towards John, “I did it,” she spoke in
disbelief that she actually did it, leaping into John’s arms who spun her around
“you did it Doc,” placing her back on her feet. She looked up into his eyes smiling
with pride, but both quickly turned serious John leaned down capturing her lips in
a strong kiss.
Their kiss continued, each loving the sensation running through their bodies
“Dinner’s served,” yelled Jack making them separate. They were all seated,
eating, talking, just having a good time, when the babies made their presence
known, as two strong cries we heard, John was about to stand but Marlena
stopped him, “No baby you eat, I’ll go,” John dropped his napkin on the table,
“Are you sure?” he asked, making absolutely sure that this is what she wanted
“I’m sure,” Marlena pecked him on the lips, then stood to go take care of the
twins.
The sun set over the city, the stars shining along with the moon. The strong sent of
the dieing campfire filled the air, John, Marlena along with the twins were heading
on home. Marlena resting against John as he drove, the sound of small little
breaths being in haled then exhaled, Marlena yawns into John’s chest she was
quickly fading away into a dream land, but wouldn’t allow herself to do so, since
they were only minuets away from home.
Heading up to the penthouse instantly going on up to the nursery, John help her
change the twins, knowing she was just as tired as he was. Skilfully the managed
to not disturb either of them, into their cribs they placed them, checking their well
being one last time. John flicked off the light, walking towards their bedroom
together, John pulled off his shirt before entering, “Honey can you help me out?”
Marlena asked referring to undoing her dress, he reached up undoing the zipper
as she asked, she let the dress fall to the floor, stepping out it, raising her hand
behind her to unclasp her bra also letting it fall to the floor. Leaving a trail to her
dresser, John watched as her exhausted half naked form as he undid his belt
buckle then his pants stepping out of them walking over sitting down on the bed
turning on the baby monitor that was set on the night stand. Marlena sat on the
opposite side of the bed rubbing cream into her hands. She reached up
kneading her neck muscles scrunching up her noise at the stiffness. John noticed
this “let me do that, lay down on your stomach,” Marlena listened pulling back
the covers laying down on her stomach as asked, John turned off the light, then
crawled back into bed. His strong hands finding her silk covered back, working
through the tense muscles “mm, that feels good,” Marlena moaned, John laid
down on his side continuing his movements over her back, until both fell asleep.
John and Marlena had been sleeping comfortably for roughly two hours, Marlena
was sprawled with in the bed her one arm limply laying across John’s chest, her
one leg over top of his, John was not effected from her new sleeping
arrangement for he was so deep in his dreams. Then the one sound better than
any alarm clock, the shrill cries of new born twins filled the room. Marlena rolled
over in bed, her eyes opening then closing tightly, a tired sigh exited her lips,
followed by a yawn into her pillow, slowly she sat up her legs dangling over the
edge, picking up her robe, swinging around then slipping both her arms through
at the same time. She looked down at John, he had his face buried in her pillow,
for he fell back asleep, she sighed out a laugh, running her hand through his hair;
proceeding to walk out their bedroom door.
Down through the hall she walked the cries becoming louder, up to the cribs she
walked looking into them Jon’s cries stopped smiling up at his mommy, Evelyn
continued to cry but not as hard, Marlena picked her up, rocking her slightly “sh…
sweet girl,” Marlena cooed, as she reached into Jon’s crib tenderly sliding the
palm of her hand over the top of his head, she watched his eyes flutter closed;
Marlena knew that Jon would sleep until his sister was fed. Marlena sat down in
the rocking chair which was placed in between the cribs, rocking slightly at a
relaxing pace, she slipped one of her arms from the arm whole of her robe, then
she slide the strap of her nightgown from where it rested on her shoulder, doing
this exposed her breast to feed Evelyn. Marlena never took her eye’s off of her
daughter as she held her close to her body, breathing in the fresh smell of a new
born baby, “You know Evy as the days pass, the easier it is to believe that you’re
here in my arms, wondering when it will be time for me to awaken from the
magnificent dream,” Marlena took this moment in time to grow stronger with her
children, the times when they were alone together, her special time with them.
Back in the penthouse master bedroom, John woke with a start sitting in bed
instantly, looking around for Marlena. Then over the baby monitor close to his ear,
“For that is what your are to me sweet girl, both you and your brother are my
dreams come true,” John smiled brightly his love for her growing with every word
she spoke, he could hear the her sniffle slightly giving away the fact that she was
crying. She continued to speak, “I always imagined what you would look like, I
always knew you’d be beautiful but still you over exceeded my expectations,”
John stood from bed walking towards the nursery to be with his wife and children
a place in world he would give up everything for, the love in the house grew in
the last week being a very pleasant place to be. He made down the hallway
sneaking a peek into the room. Leaning up against the door jam, tears filling his
eyes as he watched the sight in front of him. The room was empty, he should
have known that his happiness was just a dream, a figment of his imagination, the
image of what his family could have been, but was taken away. His Marlena
gone, his children never existing, his heart cold, his soul black. The room dark,
walking inside the emptiness sucking him in, “What am I going to do,” John
shouted his voice echoing, vibrating off the blank walls, back into his ears “Where
did it all go?” his voice no weaker, choking in the emotions he felt, on to the floor
he falls, his body can no longer endure this kind of pain, no longer can he feel, nor
does he want to, the only touch he wants to feel is the warmth of his beloveds
hand on his cheek, the only sound he wishes to hear is the laughter from deep in
her throat, instead he’s plagued with her last scream, her last touch cold. “I’m
coming to you Doc, I can not live without you, I will not live without, I love you,”
… Shooting up in bed, his forehead drenched of his own sweat, slipping down the
sides of his face, his nightmare so intense his heart beat had quickened, his eyes
search the room frantically searching for the lovely sight of his wife, “Doc,” he
calls for her, for her to come to him, then before his terror racked through his
entire body, the soft voice of a loving mother come through the baby monitor,
“Rock-a-bye sent from above,” John sobbed out standing from bed quickly,
needing to see her, needing to hold both his son and daughter, needing to hear
all three of their heart-beats against his, needing them. In to the nursery he
walked Marlena stood rocking Jon in her arms, as she sang to him coaxing him
back asleep.
Marlena looked to the door, seeing John her husband stand in the door way
watching her, making her smile more than she was from looking at her babies. She
watched as John walked up to her with a desperation, he looked like a lost child
needing a hug, the look in his eyes worried her, making her almost weep just the
sight of his pain. John wrapped his one arms around her waist, the other ran over
his sons head leaving a delicate kiss on the top of his head. Then he looked down
into the crib, there was his daughter, sleeping soundly, her peacefulness giving
him peace, providing relief. Marlena turned about to place their son back into his
crib. Marlena turned her attention back to John, but he instantly pulled her close
to him, “You mean so much to me Doc,” John cried into her hair, Marlena could
feel the coolness of the tears on her shoulder, before Marlena could respond
John had already pulled her back, “You have given me nothing but joy in my life,
you make all my wrongs right again, you are the one who sees me through
everything, you give me faith just by believing yourself, Marlena you make me
want to be a better person, it’s you who makes me want to be the best father,
the best husband, you make everything possible, I can not, no I will not loose
you,” Marlena stared up at John not a word she could think of would top his
speech, her love for this man was the strongest thing in her life, “John, I’m all
those things because you are in my life, you make my life worth living for I can’t
live if living means to be without you for a life time, for year, for month, or a day,
or even moment, you make each breath worth taking, in fact your love is what
makes me strong, You John Black, will not loose me, and I will not loose you, we
will be together forever, just like we both promised,” Marlena leaned back into
John, pressing herself into his chest her own body a perfect mould for his, when his
arms held like they are at this moment she never felt safer, never felt more
protected.
John and Marlena stood in the darkness of the room, the only light shinning, was
coming through the window from the moon and stars above, together they
stand protectively watching over their children. “you know,” Marlena began to
whisper, “you wake up in the middle of the night and your tired, but as soon as
you see them, watching as their little faces light up with glee because they know
that you’re their mommy or daddy, that just makes up for it,” Marlena managed
to say with minimal shed tears, John’s grip around her tightened, his chin resting
on top of her slender shoulder, “nothing better, then the sight of a smile on a
child’s face, nothing sounds sweeter then the laugh of a baby,” he finished kissing
the side of her neck; Marlena looked over to John, she shook her head mouthing
“nope” in agreement with him. Both parents struggled to leave the room, but
cherishing the innocence of the twins, Marlena yawned into John’s arm that was
wrapped around her shoulders they both turned to leave out of the room, like
they tried to do moments ago but failed to actually leave. When exiting the
room, John spun Marlena to face him, both his hands coming up to cup her
cheeks he leaned into her, bending his head their faces nearly touching, a force
from their lips like a magnet pulling them together, John rubbed his lips against her
then pulled back causing her lips to be parted her eyes closed, her thoughts else
where, the he pressed his lips against hers the kiss was tender yet firm, hard yet
soft, aggressive but patient, this one kiss so sweet, a kiss to be longed for. The kiss
broke leaving both speechless, both completely thoughtless. Back to their
bedroom they walked, crawling into bed as one John still had in arm around her
not wishing to let her go, afraid for her to slip away from him, something he could
not bare. John laid on his back, Marlena resting against him, her head laying in
the crook of his neck, her fingers dancing through the hairs that cover his chest,
her fingers moving in a rhythm of his heart beat, “I love you John, more than I
could ever explain to you,” Marlena spoke simply her words meaning more than
she knew, “I feel the same way, Doc… I love you so much baby,” John kissed her
on the temple. Marlena hugged John tightly “thank you for making me
complete,” Marlena whispered, “No Doc thank you, for I never thought I would
be a complete man, but now I am, I one-hundred complete, because you love
me”. Slipping into the darkness created when their eyes lids closed taking them to
separate world but in both worlds they were together.
Another week, still no sign of Roman or Kate, with no Kate, John was forced to go
back to work earlier then he would have wished. The rain pored down from the
darkened clouds making the day seem like night, the rain so refreshing but still
mysterious each drop of water almost promised devastation. Marlena watched
from the inside as each drop landed onto the glass of the terrace windows,
tracing the falling droplet with the tip of her finger, deep inside in Marlena’s heart
she was being told that something bad was going to happen, she has felt this
ache for days now but the ache has grown into an unbearable fear. Today she
prayed, prayed for the safety of her family, for her children to remain safe, for her
husband to return to her, she prayed for the well being of her friends and the
members of her family, she still had this feeling that made her know that her prays
would not be enough. Turning away from the window looking around the quiet
room, walking towards the piano which held not only pictures but memories, time
in there past where they seemed so happy, looking over each and every picture
each one making her smile for a different reason, the memories of when her
babies were actually babies. Marlena watched over each picture as she would
watch her children, hoping that she is keeping them protected.
John was driving the rain harshly plummeted down on top on the car, coating
the windshield with a river of water, the windshield wipers working overtime as the
task of driving became more difficult, as soon as the water was wiped clean a
new stream was replaced from the angry clouds above. John’s eyes squinted
into slits trying to his best to see onto the deserted road, the asphalt slippery from
the moisture, making steering difficult at times. From far ahead he could she a
faint blinking of amber lights ahead, indicating trouble, slowing down as he
approached the many cars blocking the road to all who wished to get by.
Marlena now sat on the couch, a warm cup of tea in hand a blanket covering
her cooled legs, worry racked her body. Bringing the mug to her lips letting the
warmth of the liquid to sooth her thoughts, to sooth away the fear she felt. The
tea somewhat helped but nothing like the strong arms of the man she loved
holding onto her. The only thing getting her through this day was the memory of
how it feels to lay with him. The penthouse darkened inside, as the storm grew.
Marlena could no longer sit on the couch, she needed to busy herself. She stood
from the couch, folding the blanket she no longer needed, hanging on the back
of the couch. She walked up the stairs softly not wanting to wake the twins with
the stomping of her feet. Marlena made it mid way up when a knock was made
at the door.
John rolled down his window as a man in dark blue with an umbrella in hand
approached his vehicle. “Sir there has been a severe accident above, if you
wouldn’t mind turning around,” the man asked, but John felt the need to help, it
was just in his nature to help those in need. John seen Abe ahead, he pulled to
the side of the road, taking off suit jacket then he turned off the engine “Sir what
are you doing?” asked the young officer, “It’s okay I know commander Carver”
John explained, leaving the young man confused not knowing what to say top
stop him. All around John was darkness only a little light was beaming from the
headlights of the police cars surrounding the scene; the sky above had now
been consumed by the darkness of the clouds swarming. Opening the driver’s
side door instantly becoming drenched when exciting the vehicle. “Abraham”
John called out Abe turned around to the familiar voice “John,” Abe greeted
back his enthusiasm lacking sadness racked through in the tone of his voice. John
looked around the scene that was sprawled out before them, debris scattered
around, glass shattered, mixed with metal, even in the already blackness of the
road the sight of deep black tire marks were made, John gaze followed them
down the road to the car that crashed. The car half there, for it was only half
visible the other half condensed from the strong force of the tree. On the side of
the road laid what looked like a covered body, of an unfortunate soul, lost
tonight on the dreary day. John bowed his head at the sadness of the situation.
Marlena walked back down the stairs, thankful for the distraction it provided. She
made it to the door opening the peephole, to reveal Sami, Carrie, and Belle on
the other side, each of them slightly drenched. Marlena smiled at them opening
the door for them to enter, “Hi mom, where’s my baby brother and sister,” Belle
asked instantly, “Belle,” laughed Sami as she ran her fingers through her damp
tangling hair, “Oh so now you only come over here to see them and not me?”
Marlena asked jokingly, “Of course not,” Belle said giving her mom a hug, “So
where are they?” she asked after pulling out of the hug, making the rest of the
girls laugh, “They’re up stairs asleep,” Marlena explained, “Actual the real reason
we dropped by was because it was getting to hard to drive, and we were close
by,” Sami explained the real reason for them dropping by, Marlena was pleased
that they acted sensibly and didn’t risk driving, “I hope your fathers okay,”
Marlena said her worry growing knowing John would risk it, “Mom, daddy will be
fine,” Belle said sure that what she said was true, “I hope you’re right Belle,”
Marlena spoke teary eyed “Marlena are you okay?” Carrie asked, Marlena
looked at her with a weak smile nodding then saying “fine,” Carrie gave her a
knowing look telling Marlena that she better tell the truth, “I just worry about him,”
Marlena confessed, “Of course you do you love him,” Sami added “I worry about
Lucas all the time,” giving a sense of understanding.
Outside with the rain beating down on them, John and Abe stood over the
lifeless body laying on the ground below them, neither could fathom a though, or
say a words for the body below them once belong to Kate Robert Brady, a
women who was nothing but a good friend. John didn’t know what to do,
whether he wanted to cry or run home to Marlena to hold her to know that she is
safe from all harms way. “Does Roman know?” John asked in choking on his tears,
“We called him, and he said he was on his way here,” Abe explained. In a
moments time, a car from the opposite direction John came slowly drove
towards the accident, the slamming of a car door rang through air, making John
and Abe walk towards the sound. The rain was more vivid in the light of the
vehicle in from the shadow walked a long lost man Roman Brady, with a puzzled
look on his face, “What happened, why did you ask me…” Romans eye went
past John and Abe to the lifeless body behind them, tears whelmed in his eye’s
“Katiebear,” he faintly whispered, dropping to his knees on the wet pavement,
“No,” he screamed pulling onto his hair.
Marlena was sitting with the girls when she noticeably shivered, the hairs on her
neck standing on end, her body trembling, “Cold Marlena?” Carrie asked,
Marlena crossed her arms in front of herself rubbing of them furrowing her brow,
she looked around the room leaving the girls concerned, “Mom,” Sami said,
Marlena looked at her, her expression softening as did her composure, Marlena
stood from the couch, “If you’d excuse me for a moment I need to go check on
the twins,” Marlena walked up the stairs hurriedly. She walked into her room
grabbing the cordless phone on her night stand, then walking back towards the
nursery. She quickly dialled the number from memory, as she looked down at the
twins, both sleeping contently. Marlena became impatient with each ring that
sang into her ear, “come on John answer,” she spoke clenched through her
teeth, “Hello,” his voice relaxing her to the bone, “Oh John,” Marlena sighed out,
“Doc what’s wrong?” John asked concerned, “nothing’s wrong now that I know
you’re okay, when are you coming home?” John ran his fingers through his hair
that was still damp, he breathed in deeply, in the background John could hear
Romans cries, feeling total sympathy not knowing himself how he would react to
this situation being dealt. “Soon baby, soon,” John answered bowing his head
bringing his thumb and index finger to the bridge of his nose, shaking his head,
“How are the twins doing?” John needed to know for his own well being. Marlena
smiled at his question, she looked into cribs again, reaching into Jon’s crib rubbing
his belly, then doing the same to Evelyn “both beautiful and sleeping,” Marlena’s
voice etched with such pride, making the corners of his lips rise up, he clamped
his eye’s shut letting his tears of gratefulness shine down his cheek bones, “I love
you Doc, never go away,” Marlena was completely caught off guard by his last
comment, “I love you too, you know I wont,” Marlena replied, “but John honey
what’s wrong?” she searched for an answer with the tone of her voice, “I’ll tell
you when I come home,” John didn’t want to tell her anymore especially not
over the phone. Marlena worries were now growing with John acting mysterious,
but as long as she knew he was okay, she could relax somewhat, “John did
something happen?” Marlena asked in with a shaky voice, “please don’t tell me
something happened any of our babies,” Marlena’s panic was obvious, “No Doc
nothing happened to any of the kids, but honey I’ll be home soon, I love you so
much,” “I love you too,” Marlena hung up the phone pressing it against her
chest, she thought talking with John would ease her fears but instead he made
them worse she knew something had happened, but she didn’t know what which
made things so much more worse.
Marlena waited for John to return home, she last hung up the phone a half hour
ago she sat with the girls, her son in her lap, as Belle held her sister. Marlena was
lost in the blue that was her sons eyes, he looked so much like his daddy that it
gave her relief of any fear, she kissed him on the cheek the snuggling him to her,
Jon loved it as he giggled. Sami, Carrie, and Belle all took turns with Evy “she looks
so much like you Marlena,” Carrie complemented, Marlena looked up at the girls
blushing slightly from the complement, “but Jon’s the spitting image of John,”
Sami said rubbing Jon’s back then look at his face, “yes you do, you look just like
your daddy,” Sami cooed to the baby boy, who had a giant smile plastered on
his face. Marlena looked to the clock on the piano, it had only been one more
minuet but that minuet felt like hours, she looked over to the door, wanting John
to walk through. Marlena again turned her attention to her son looking over to
her daughter being paid lots of attention from her sisters.
John did all he could for Abe and the police, he was drained he wanted to grab
Marlena and hold till the sun came up even longer, he never wanted for to be
out of his sight again. Off of the elevator he walked, for him it was the longest
elevator ride he had even endured mostly because he longed to be home in his
house filled with love from his wife and children. John turned the door handle in his
large hand opening the door slowly feeling defeated. He walk inside seeing his
daughters all together, brought tears to his eye, then he seen Marlena stand she
stood with such an urgency; their son in her arms. John took his son from Marlena
hugging him close then took Marlena into his arms, kissing her like he never has
before, holding onto her with a grip he’s never used before, Marlena was more
than willing to accept his touch, she kissed him back, missing him so. Sami, Carrie,
and Belle watched them; they seemed desperate, almost needy. Both Marlena
and John pulled back Marlena sunk into his needing him to be close, as did John.
Jon began to fuss in his dads arms, and reached out for Marlena, John kissed the
top of his head then handed back to his mommy. John walked over to his girls, he
bent down to them Evelyn reached out to her daddy, she almost started to cry
but Belle handed her to him before she the tears began. John held onto his baby
girl his arms around her tiny body his other hand supporting her head, inhaling her
sweet scent, “daddy missed you so much today,” John said kissing the top of her
bald head Evy instantly rested her head on John’s shoulder her short arms barley
made to his neck, as John ran his hands along her back, he did it was hard for him
not to break into tears, “John your scaring me what’s wrong,” Marlena asked
needing to know what has gotten him so upset. John looked to Marlena he eye’s
pleaded with him to tell her what happened, she was nervous frightened even
“Well, Doc girls, I have some bad news,” John started “Marlena have a seat
please,” Marlena stopped rubbing Jon’s back putting her hand out, “okay now
you’re really scaring me, you told me nothing happened to any of the children,
was that true?” Marlena pleaded him with her eye, and he words to just tell her,
“Yes that was true, but can you please sit before I tell you?” John walked over to
her guiding her to a chair Marlena sat down then looked up at him as if to say
‘okay so tell me’ “Tonight Kate died.” Marlena gasped loudly, she know
understood John disparity towards her, Sami didn’t know what to think, she never
did like Kate, but she was her mother in law, and the grandmother of her son
“Does Lucas know?” Sami asked urgently, John looked to her shaking his head
negatively “He needs to know, I need to be the one to tell him, How am I
supposed to tell him this?” Sami question was unanswerable she wished that her
mom would have the answers but she didn’t. “I need to go, I need to be the one
to tell him before he find out from someone else,” Sami stood, walking to the
door, “Samantha, you can drive like that,” John stopped her, not needing to
loose her too Sami walked back towards him “Oh daddy,” she sobbed as if she
were a little girl again seeking comfort in the arms of her daddy, John pulled her
into a hug kissing the top of her head, “Calm down pumpkin, take deep breaths,”
John tried to sooth Sami’s cries, “I’ll drive you Sami,” offered Carrie, “I’ll go with
you,” Belle also offered her support. The girls left together, John and Marlena
were now up in their bedroom, together they lay, Marlena had Jon sleeping onto
of her chest, beside her was John with a Evy sleeping on top of his chest, each of
them had a protective arm over the babies, in the between they held each
others hand. They started into one another’s eyes no words necessary even if
they knew what to say, their eyes said enough, they spoke of love, fear of the
unknown, and promise to never let each other go.
All is dark, and everywhere you turn you are met with the blackness of the room.
The air smells of musk, in the background the sound “Drip, drip” can be heard
“Drip , drip” as she made her way down the hall not knowing where she was being
taken, or which direction was right or left. She didn’t know who she was following;
the figure remained just as dark as the room. Finally some light was shinning in
through what looked like a door, or an opening of some sort. In the room was a
single light bulb, on a single chain, swinging round and round, spinning and
spinning some more. Underneath that single light bulb was a single man, a
defeated man she could tell by the look of him. His head bent forward, his back
slouched in surrender. His body glistening in sweat, what she could see of his face
he had some facial hair, patches of coarse dark hair lingered across his chin. His
hands tied and bound behind his back, his feet made immobile. Just at the sight
of his hurting body you could feel his pain. Why was she being showed this? Why
was she in this place? The man rolled back his head, then from side to side in a
wobble like motion the clicking sound of the of their shoes on the concrete floor
capturing his attention. A moan of pain released from the back of his throat.
Marlena felt her heart skip a beat when the identification of the man, was visible
to her. She didn’t want to believe that what she saw was for real, so if she were to
reach out and touch him that his respond would not be in that familiar way he
does, that his eyes wouldn’t light up, that they wouldn’t sparkle, nor would they
contain the same amount of pain. As she’s about to make an attempt to run to
him she’s stopped, held back by her arms, the grip so tight it causes her to twist,
“John!” Marlena screams as she fights to free herself from the unknown creature
with astonishing strength. Marlena watches how John moves his head minimally,
she watches his weak body in front of her struggle to move, his mouth opens, his
eye’s slits, both of them swollen, bruised and cut, his lips form the an inaudible
response, “Let me go!” Marlena continues to fight her arms becoming sore; she
could feel the bruises that the long fingers were imprinting into her flesh. The
thrashing of her body useless, nothing but wasted energy, “Who are you?”
Marlena hears herself ask the person with no name, the person with no face, all
she seen out of the corner of her eye was a blur that represented someone, but
who? The who is unknown? “What do you want from us?” she asks another
question still no response for either question.
John walked into the Penthouse from a long gruelling day of work. A week had
come and gone since the rurally death of Kate, most still just trying to let it sink in.
The sun hasn’t shone as bright since then, nothing but rain and clouds cover the
sky. Slipping off his shoes, and dropping his brief-case to the floor. The leather bag
fell to the ground to be forgotten for the night. John knew Marlena strongly
believed in work is for work and home is for family, and he couldn’t agree more.
Since the twins were born he wanted to spend his time with them and only them
and there mother. Thinking about Marlena where was she? John asked himself.
Taking off for the stairs two steps at a time, anything to get him faster to the three
faces he adored to see. Taking a right into the nursery first, no Marlena but he
could see the twins laying in there cribs. Walking silently up to the cribs, looking
down on his personal rays of sunshine, his bundles of joy, two of his reasons for
smiling, fore living. He watched little Jonathan make a huffing sound the turn to
his side as he continued to sleep. The crib to the left of Jonathans laid a very
much awake baby Evelyn, showing a toothless smile her arms pumping out for her
father. Bending down to pick her up into his arms, he couldn’t get over how much
she and her brother had grown in only weeks. John brought Evy close inhaling her
smell letting her youth be mesmerised by himself, to cherish there tiny souls and to
connect, to bond as much as he would be allowed. Leaving the most tender of
kissed on the top of her still smooth head. “Where’s mommy sweetie?” John
whispered looking behind him. Peaking in on Jonathan before turning out of the
room, when leaving he could see his small chest heaving in a steady rhythm, his
eye’s closed, no one could look more peaceful as a baby soaking up their
innocence and beauty.
John turned to walk from the room and down the hall to his and Marlena’s
bedroom. Opening the door wider than the small crack that it stayed at. John
walked into the room, his breath stolen from the sight of Marlena. At the end of
the bed lay Marlena directly in the middle, legs dangling over the side, her hair
fanned along the bed some strands found there way into her face but didn’t
seem to bother her; one of her arms out side of the arm hole of her shirt the other
contained in one of his old Salem PD tee-shirt the same one she wore the night
before, he remembered. Her bottom only covered by a pair of panties, John
smiled at how serene Marlena looked. As he got closer, he could see traces of
baby powder on her cheek. John could honestly feel the swelling of his heart, he
never seen her look more beautiful, then right at this moment. John set Evelyn in
one of the bassinets just placed to the side of the bed. He turned all attention
back to Marlena a smile still spread on his lips. Making his way closer to the end of
the bed.
“Please let me go to him,” Marlena pleaded still in the darkroom only lit by the
one bulb. She tried with all her might to stop her tears, not allowing her weakness
to be shown, if she had learnt anything from Stephano it would be not to expose
your weaknesses so early in the game. Marlena watched John in front of her, so
weak, so bruised, so beaten. It pained her to watch his head slip back forward, in
a limp motion, “John please stay awake,” Marlena pleaded with him, afraid what
drugs were in his system, if he had such intense injuries that he would go to sleep
and not… no she could couldn’t even think it. His head remained in his chest, as
he tried to speak, striving for the strength he lacked to just speak, “Doc…” so
simple, so soft, “I can’t I’m so tired baby,” Marlena was so scared from his
crackling voice she had seen him at his worst before but this was beyond
weakness, this was beyond exhaustion. “Let me go,” Marlena struggled with the
person again restraining her arms and her body at the same time to make her
watch, Marlena felt his strength become more powerful, holding her in one spot.
His face coming close to her ear, still back far enough to not allow Marlena a
peek at him, “Now do you see what your love does?” whispered the untraceable
voice.
As John got closer to Marlena, he could see a solitary tear trickle down her cheek
and on to the bed. This truly troubled John to think that one the surface Marlena
seemed happy, but on the inside she was unmistakeably hurting. Not only hurting
but carrying the burden alone instead of telling him what was disturbing her so.
John made his way closer to Marlena wanting to snatch her up and hold her to
soothe away her sorrows, to embrace her till she felt nothing but happiness. John
placed his hand onto the bed supporting himself as he hovered over top of
Marlena, a few centimetres away from touching her. Reaching out with his thumb
tracing the tear away, Marlena began to stir her eye still remained shut but
moved rapidly under the lid, “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” she breathed out, John
watch from above with confusion, and worry filling his features. Still running his
thumb along her cheek he asked softly, “What’s bothering you Doc?, what are
you sorry about?” Marlena could feel the warmth from his breath dance along
her face, she could feel the slight touch of his fingers on her cheek, making her
open her eyes blinking away the soreness she felt. She could see John slowly
fading into focus, tears formed in her orbs from, the emotions spilling from deep
inside reaching out her arms to touch him, her lips quivered. Marlena took John’s
face in between her palms, “It was just a dream,” John lowered closer towards
her sinking further and further into her eyes so full of hurt, “Oh thank god it was just
a bad dream,” Marlena whispered, she and John’s faces level. Marlena rose up
claiming his lips with hers for a kiss full of desperation, love and devotion. Marlena
lingeringly ran her hands from John’s face down his shoulders to his back, feeling
everyone of the details his body was made of. Marlena’s body quaked beneath
his, it felt like forever ago since she felt his weight on top of her, it felt heavenly,
comforting and over all pleasurable. She missed him, she missed this. It became
obvious as she took his jacket from his shoulders and down his arms, making John
pull back. “Wow, Doc honey we can’t do this, not yet,” Marlena knew very well
that she wasn’t suppose to have sex yet but she also knew she needed John
more now then ever, “Please baby make love to me,” Marlena pleaded trying to
bring his lips back down to hers, but John wouldn’t budge, he knew if they were
to make love it would hurt so soon after giving birth, “John she said we could,”
John looked into her hurting soul he so badly wanted to grant her wishes and not
just for his own selfish reasons but he just couldn’t, put her through that kind of
pain “Only if we have protection,” John added “Which I don’t,” Marlena nodded
her head in understanding, but she just craved him, to feel safe, to feel
indescribably good. After several moments of silence John sat to the side of
Marlena. She also sat wrapping her arms around his neck and sitting on his lap his
arms securely around her waist. “I love you Doc,” John assured as he rubbed her
back, “And I love you John,” Marlena answered back.
John continued to rub Marlena’s back as her head rested on his shoulder, “do
you want to tell me what that dream was about?” John finally asked hoping to
be able to help. He could she her head move from side to side as to tell him no,
“It was just a horrible dream,” she muttered “please baby, you really worried me,”
John asked again, Marlena’s head rose from his shoulder “Please don’t make me
talk about John,” Marlena pleaded as she cupped his chin in her hand. By looking
into the depths of her hazel eyes he could feel her sorrows, any worry that she
had he worried along with her. Nodding his head John mouthed ‘Okay’ “just know
I love you,” he replied, “I do, and I love you just as much, maybe more,” John
sighed out a breathy laugh kissing Marlena on the temple before responding
“Impossible,”
~~~~~
The Jarlena Journal 